MORMON
STUDIES
REVIEW
VOLUME
BRI G HA M YO UNG UNI VERSI T Y
2015
Volume 2
MORMON
STUDIES
REVIEW
Neal A. Maxwell Institute
for Religious Scholarship
Brigham Young University
Editor
J. Spencer Fluhman, Brigham Young University
ASSOCIATE EDITORS
D. Morgan Davis, Brigham Young University
Melissa Wei-Tsing Inouye, University of Auckland
Benjamin E. Park, University of Missouri
EDITORIAL BOARD
Philip L. Barlow, Leonard J. Arrington Chair of Mormon History and Culture, Utah
State University
Richard L. Bushman, Gouverneur Morris Professor of History, Emeritus, Columbia
University
Douglas J. Davies, Professor in the Study of Religion, Durham University
Eric A. Eliason, Professor of English, Brigham Young University
James E. Faulconer, Professor of Philosophy, Brigham Young University
Kathleen Flake, Richard L. Bushman Chair of Mormon Studies, University of Virginia
Terryl L. Givens, James A. Bostwick Chair of English and Professor of Literature and
Religion, University of Richmond
Sarah Barringer Gordon, Arlin M. Adams Professor of Constitutional Law and
Professor of History, University of Pennsylvania
Matthew J. Grow, Director of Publications, Church History Department, he Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints
Grant Hardy, Professor of History and Religious Studies, University of North
Carolina—Asheville
David F. Holland, Associate Professor of North American Religious History, Harvard
Divinity School
Laurie F. Maly-Kipp, Archer Alexander Distinguished Professor in the Humanities,
John C. Danforth Center on Religion and Politics, Washington University in St. Louis
Patrick Q. Mason, Howard W. Hunter Chair of Mormon Studies, Claremont
Graduate University
Quincy D. Newell, Associate Professor of Religious Studies, University of Wyoming
Grant Underwood, Professor of History, Brigham Young University
CHIEF EDITORIAL ASSISTANT
PRODUCTION EDITOR
Blair Dee Hodges
Don L. Brugger
MORMON STUDIES REVIEW
© 2015 by Neal A. Maxwell Institute for Religious Scholarship, Brigham Young University. All rights reserved.
Mormon Studies Review (ISSN 2156-8022 print, 2156-8030 online) is published once
a year in January by the Neal A. Maxwell Institute for Religious Scholarship, Brigham
Young University, Provo, UT 84602.
Permissions. No portion of Mormon Studies Review may be reproduced by any means
or process without the formal written consent of the publisher. Direct all permissions
requests to Permissions Manager, Neal A. Maxwell Institute for Religious Scholarship,
Brigham Young University, Provo, UT 84602.
Subscriptions. Annual subscriptions (one issue per year) are $25. To subscribe, please
visit: maxwellinstitute.byu.edu/subscribe/; phone 800-327-6715; or write: Subscriptions,
Neal A. Maxwell Institute for Religious Scholarship, Brigham Young University, Provo,
UT 84602.
POSTMASTER: Send address changes to: Mormon Studies Review, Neal A. Maxwell
Institute for Religious Scholarship, Brigham Young University, Provo, UT 84602.
Editorial correspondence and submissions. Please direct all editorial queries and submissions to: Mormon Studies Review, Neal A. Maxwell Institute for Religious Scholarship,
Brigham Young University, Provo, UT 84602. Email: msr@byu.edu. Submission guidelines
are found at publications.maxwellinstitute.byu.edu/periodicals/mormon-studies-review
/msrguidelines/.
Mormon Studies Review is indexed in ATLA Religion Database (published by the American heological Library Library Association, www.atla.com) and Index to Book Reviews
in Religion and is listed in MLA International Bibliography, Historical Abstracts, and
Arts and Humanities Citation Index. Digital distribution to the academic community
is provided by EBSCO.
Neal A. Maxwell Institute for Religious Scholarship
M. Gerald Bradford, Executive Director
Joe Bonyata, Director of Publications
Anela Ormsby, Subscriptions Manager
he paper used in this publication meets the minimum requirements of the American
National Standard for Information Sciences—Permanence of Paper for Printed Library
Materials, ANSI Z39.48-1984.
Printed in the United States of America
maxwellinstitute.byu.edu
Contents
Forum: Teaching Mormon Studies
What hey Learned from the Mormons
Laurie F. Maly-Kipp
he Graduate Mormon Studies Classroom
Patrick Q. Mason
Making the Unfamiliar Familiar: Mormon
Studies for Non-Mormon Students
Jill Peterfeso
“Light and Truth” in the Public University Classroom
John G. Turner
1
11
19
27
Teaching Mormon Studies at a School of heology
and a Public University
Robert A. Rees
33
“I’ll pet a cat from time to time . . . and I’m a Mormon”:
Teaching Mormonism in the American Midwest
Sara M. Patterson
42
iv
Contents
Essay
he Brief History and Perpetually Exciting
Future of Mormon Literary Studies
Michael Austin
49
Review Essays
What Kind of Prejudice Was Anti-Mormonism?
Chris Beneke
75
Rough Stone Rising: he Joseph Smith Papers Project
Mark A. Mastromarino
86
Religious Dialogue across Lines of Diference: Mormons,
Evangelicals, and Others Agreeing to Disagree
Roy Whitaker
105
Book Reviews
David J. Howlett, Kirtland Temple: he Biography
of a Shared Mormon Sacred Space
Reviewed by Jeanne Halgren Kilde
117
Todd M. Compton, A Frontier Life: Jacob Hamblin,
Explorer and Indian Missionary
Reviewed by Anne Hyde
121
Christine Talbot, A Foreign Kingdom: Mormons and
Polygamy in American Political Culture, 1852–1890
Reviewed by Colleen McDannell
124
Contents
v
Craig Harline, Conversions: Two Family Stories from the
Reformation and Modern America
Reviewed by Randall Balmer
129
Reid L. Neilson, Exhibiting Mormonism: he Latter-day
Saints and the 1893 Chicago World’s Fair
Reviewed by Peter J. huesen
134
Edward J. Blum and Paul Harvey, he Color of Christ:
he Son of God and the Saga of Race in America
Reviewed by Tom Simpson
139
Melvyn Hammarberg, he Mormon Quest for Glory:
he Religious World of the Latter-day Saints
Reviewed by Richard Buonforte
145
Richard E. Turley Jr. and Brittany A. Chapman, Women of
Faith in the Latter Days
Reviewed by Amy Easton-Flake
150
Stephen H. Webb, Mormon Christianity: What Other
Christians Can Learn from the Latter-day Saints
Reviewed by James E. Faulconer
159
Janet Bennion, Polygamy in Primetime: Media,
Gender, and Politics in Mormon Fundamentalism
Reviewed by Megan Goodwin
166
Jeremy Grimshaw, Draw a Straight Line and Follow It:
he Music and Mysticism of La Monte Young
Reviewed by Peter McMurray
171
Steven L. Peck, he Scholar of Moab and A Short Stay in Hell
Reviewed by Scott Hales
179
Forum: Teaching
Mormon Studies
What They Learned from the Mormons
Laurie F. Maly-Kipp
North Carolina wouldn’t be the first place one would think of
as the birthplace of Mormon studies outside Utah. But when I taught my
irst class on Mormonism at the University of North Carolina at Chapel
Hill in 1999, I was hard-pressed to ind any colleagues in other institutions teaching a class dedicated to the Mormon tradition who could ofer
templates. I was also unsure whether students there, over two-thirds of
whom hail from the Tar Heel State, would be interested in such a course.
In 1999 the LDS population of the region was under ity thousand.
Although the LDS Church was constructing a temple down the road in
Cary, North Carolina, I knew that many students would have had little
exposure to things Mormon, and perhaps would have meager interest.
So it was with few expectations and not a small measure of trepidation that I taught a seminar entitled “Mormonism and the American
Experience” that spring. As would be the case in subsequent years, most
of the students had been raised in moderately conservative evangelical
faith communities (Methodist, Baptist, or Presbyterian). Many reported
having learned about Mormonism at church as a cult or, at best, a seriously
misguided set of theological precepts and possibly scandalous practices.
Yet they were there, and I was there, ready to embark on a journey that
Mormon Studies Review, vol. 2, 2015 1
2
Mormon Studies Review
would transform not only my teaching but also my research and professional life over the next iteen years.
Never having taught such a course, I had a lot to learn as well. I had
studied little about the Mormon faith during my own graduate training
beyond reading Leonard Arrington’s Great Basin Kingdom and the work
of Jan Shipps. I daresay this was more than most scholars of US history
trained in the 1980s, even those studying religion, could claim. But it was
hardly enough material on which to base an entire course, especially one
that needed to reach through the late twentieth century. I designed the
irst half of the course as a chronological survey to ground students in
the basic outlines of Mormon history. In the second half, we discussed
themes that I hoped would be of interest to college-aged participants:
Mormon health codes, dating and lifestyle issues, women’s roles, race,
missionaries, and so on. To cover those themes, I made several decisions
that would prove crucial: irst, I brought in panels of “real live” Mormons
who answered questions and talked about their own experiences; second,
I sent students to a sacrament meeting to introduce them to the public
face of LDS worship; third, I gave them group assignments that not only
required archival research but also entailed interviews or other forms of
correspondence with church members. My initial impulse was purely
practical: I did not have much day-to-day experience of this faith, and I
wanted to make sure that my students both understood oicial church
teachings and were exposed to how a religion is lived.
Over the last fourteen years, I have taught this course at least half
a dozen times. As it turns out, students at Carolina are fascinated by
Mormonism and are eager to learn more. Moreover, local Latter-day
Saints have been unstintingly gracious and eager to talk with students,
to answer questions, and to welcome them into their meetinghouses
and the LDS institute of religion. Mormons, too, want to know how
these outside observers understand them. Several years ago I began
asking my students, as part of their inal essay, to write about what
they had learned in the class. How, I asked them, had speciic features,
readings, or speakers shaped their thinking about Mormonism? What
would they take away from this class?
MafylyiKK / What They Learned from the Mormons
3
heir answers, in short, astounded me—both for the depth of
their relections and their willingness to be frank. heir relections are
instructive in helping all of us to think more deliberately about efective
methods for teaching a course on Mormonism. As a result, I ofer three
pieces of strategy to colleagues.
1. Use stereotyKes; don’t ignore them
It is tempting to sidestep the fact that people say really uninformed
and insulting things about Mormons. Students inevitably have been
exposed to those views. While most of my students did not have previous encounters with the (institutional) LDS Church, they did have
knowledge about the tradition and its members from their own experiences. All of my students ofered mental images formed from media,
memes that ran the gamut from church commercials to South Park to
famous sports igures. In North Carolina, too, evangelical church teachings that Mormonism is a dangerous “cult” also form a backdrop for
them. his data is useful: oten those virtual encounters have motivated
students to take the class in the irst place, and thus they can provide a
jumping-of point for further learning. heir impressions reveal common patterns, well summarized by the following:
Mormons get married at a relatively young age. Mormons really
like to dance (as evidenced by an experience at a Mormon church
dance in which I was shocked to ind that boys I had never met
before would ask me to dance with them—this is unheard of at
most high school dances!). Mormons have really big families.
Mormons do not let non-Mormons in their temples, and sometimes even Mormons are not allowed in. . . . Mormons wear secret
underwear. Mormons do not drink alcohol, do not drink cafeine,
do not smoke or cuss, cannot have tattoos or excessive piercings,
or watch rated-R movies. Mormons are republican, have a lot of
commercials on TV and really like mission trips. Mormons worship a man named Joseph Smith and have an inexplicable ainity
for Utah over the other 49 states.
4
Mormon Studies Review
Missionaries provide a bountiful (and frequently very funny) source
of images as well:
I thought Mormon missions were strange, without a purpose, and
a way to get rid of problem children within the church.
I thought Mormon missionaries were either socially awkward
guys, trouble making punks, or ultra fanatical Mormons. In my
ignorance I assumed that going on a mission was something Mormon men did only in extenuating circumstances.
Voicing the stereotypes is important because otherwise they linger
in the classroom as unbidden visitors, never quite materializing but not
disappearing. We exorcise them early on by naming them, writing them
on the board, and thereby acknowledging their shaping power (they also
tend to look pretty comical when the students see them written down).
he lip side of the stereotypes is the other major source of data
imported by my students: their own encounters with “ordinary Mormons.” Almost everyone in my classes has known someone—a former
girlfriend, a brother’s roommate, a sports coach—who is a church member and whom the student will describe as being “really nice” (playing
into another stereotype, of course). hey are intrigued and confounded
because they cannot reconcile their quite positive personal impressions
with the negative stereotypes. It is the examination of the puzzling space
between these two data sets that fuels student motivation in class.
2. Hearing internal disagreement among LDS Church members
is crucial
Connected to the images previously discussed is a more generic problem, one likely magniied by the Low Church backgrounds of many
students.1 hey assume Mormons do not think for themselves and
1. Low Church here refers to an attitude or worship style, common among Protestant
evangelicals, that places considerably less emphasis on ritual, liturgy, and specialized
MafylyiKK / What They Learned from the Mormons
5
conclude that church members are either gullible or misinformed. As
one student put it: “Coming into the class I had the idea that the Book of
Mormon was such an obvious lie and anyone who believed in its accuracy to any degree would have to be uneducated.” Encounters with missionaries and with “faith-promoting” history only reinforce their sense
that the church promotes a party line to which members must conform.
Picking apart this nest of assumptions is important but tricky.
On the one hand, their impressions are correct inasmuch as there is
a degree of orthodoxy required of church members (as is true in their
own faith traditions, of course, although they might not see it as such).
But we also explore the universe of issues within the Mormon faith in
which the boundaries of correct thought and behavior are decidedly
fuzzy and under constant negotiation. he learning comes in seeing
for themselves how and why lines are drawn, how those boundaries
have shited over time, how religious leaders work to enforce them,
and how some believers push back against the limits that have been set.
Students read oicial church pronouncements, such as “he Family: A
Proclamation to the World,” and thereby understand the ideals held
up by leaders. hey also, however, hear from individuals who interpret those messages and live them out in a variety of ways. Sometimes
our panelists respectfully disagree with one another or voice divergent
interpretations of teachings or appropriate practice.
Rather than confusing the students, or convincing them that Mormons are themselves confused, these moments of slippage between ideals
and lived realities lead students to question their assumptions about
the uninformed allegiance of church members. Students are willing
to accept—or at least respect—a surprising variety of beliefs if they
are convinced people are thinking for themselves. his is true even of
some of the more controversial elements of the tradition. Indeed, airing
internal dissent over the history of polygamy, racial discrimination, and
priestly roles. For this reason evangelicals tend to look with suspicion on scripted worship
as an imposition of a hierarchical authority. For some pointed examples, see Richard
Mammana, comp., “High Church vs. Low Church: Documentary Narrative of an Ecclesiastical Joke,” accessed October 15, 2014, http://anglicansonline.org/special/highlow/.
6
Mormon Studies Review
women’s issues, rather than leading students to conclude that the entire
faith is corrupt, actually has the opposite efect: it helps students to see
that believers wrestle with diicult issues in a variety of ways. While it
may seem counterintuitive, the more internal dissent students heard,
and the more weighing of diferent opinions and interpretations they
witnessed, the more they respected the ability of adherents to think
independently and come to a conclusion diferent from their own. As
one class member phrased it: “he most signiicant thing that I learned
over the course of this class was that Mormonism is a diverse place.
When one does not know much about a religion, it is easy to stereotype
and cast everyone in the same category. I soon learned that, in fact,
there was not such a thing as a standard Mormon.”
I stress this point because it was tempting for me at irst not to
dwell on the disagreements and points of controversy (if only because
I thought it would further stoke the ires of anti-Mormonism). And it
can be uncomfortable and diicult to discuss certain topics, especially
for LDS panelists in our class who are entering an unfamiliar space. I
prep my visitors in advance by sending along the syllabus, explaining
the variety of readings the students will be doing, and indicating what
my goals are. I also talk with the students ahead of time about how
it might feel to enter this space as a Mormon visitor faced with diicult questions, and we explore the various ways that a panelist might
respond to such inquiry (e.g., defensiveness about the church, feeling a
responsibility to provide personal testimony, worry about disagreeing
with another church member in public, and so on).
he payof, though, has been well worth the risk. Furthermore, the
dangers of avoiding controversy are even greater since they only serve to
perpetuate preexistent images. Responded one student: “I assumed that
Mormonism was monolithic, that there was one and only one Mormon
body, the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. I knew that the
LDS Church no longer oicially supported polygamy, but the stereotype
of polygamist fundamentalists (which I assumed to be inside the LDS
Church) abides strongly in the media and amongst the Evangelical circles where I acquired most of my mis-information about Mormonism.”
MafylyiKK / What They Learned from the Mormons
7
Another commented on how much she learned by listening to conversations among Mormon women about the church:
If anything, my perception of women in the LDS church changed
dramatically from that of meek and subordinate people who will
not admit to the misgivings of their situation into smart and savvy
women who have learned to negotiate the negative aspects of their
culture in order to practice the faith that means so much to them. I
have gained much respect for all members of the LDS Church, but
especially the women and that respect is the most valuable lesson
I learned in this class: tolerance and respect.
3. Focus on Mormonism as a living, breathing system with all the
warts of any other human community
his suggestion extends the teachings of the previous point: my students are also in the class to learn about religious studies, broadly conceived. hat task involves immersing them in the complexities of the
Mormon world, its contradictions, its points of tension, and its change
over time. It helps them learn to talk about religious diferences—not
just the diferences among Mormons, but also their own attitudes and
beliefs—in productive ways. “Exploring Mormonism . . . changed the
way I approach diference altogether,” relected one student.
Religiously, this is the irst time that I had experienced a faith in
which I began knowing absolutely nothing about the scripture. . . .
his sense of vulnerability took me mentally from the position
of relational commentator to a place of strictly an observational
learner. I am very thankful to have had this experience in a collegiate academic setting in an environment in which everyone is in
the same position as me and questions are not only accepted, but
they are expected.
Students describe seeing their own beliefs and behaviors in a new
light because of these exercises in observation and dialogue. his is
particularly important for young people at an age (and in a society) in
which authority—be it parental, administrative, or religious—is already
8
Mormon Studies Review
a fraught issue: they tend immediately to interpret constraints on personal freedom as externally imposed restrictions. But soon they begin
to glimpse distinct logics and worldviews that underlie those patterns.
“When I learned that Mormons, especially Mormon college students,
could not have cofee, I was certain that they would be upset about this
or completely ignore the command because personally I think that cofee
is the best thing in the world,” wrote one student.
Ater learning about the commandment in class and talking to Mormons about its inluence I was taken aback by the response. Many
LDS students told me that they survive college just ine without drinking multiple cups of cofee a day and that the lack of cofee forces them
to plan ahead and avoid all-nighters. he majority of the students I
talked to also mentioned that cofee had never been a source of temptation for them. hese conclusions led me to no longer think about
Mormons through the lens of what they can and cannot do.
Issues of discipline and self-constraint, then, igure largely in our discussions as (potentially) positive notions that are not necessarily inimical
to individual religious agency.
Recognizing that religious “others,” even others who look a lot like
they do, occupy the world in very diferent ways is an important principle
in the study of religion. Many of my students focus their own religious
practices around biblical inerrancy and systematized theology; coming
to recognize fundamental diferences in approach to the very subject of
religion is a critical step in our pedagogy. One student remarked, with
some surprise, that “for Mormons, most of the things that non-Mormons
obsess over simply are not a big deal.” In like manner, their visit to a
sacrament meeting, jarring as it oten is with the bounty of babies and
small children and the decided lack of liturgy, leads us to relect on what
it means to worship and what constitutes a “sacred” moment.
his course also challenges students to think critically about the
enterprise of religious studies through a process best described by a class
member who quipped, “In many ways, this class both descriptively built
LDS stereotypes and later shattered them.” he same could be said, of
MafylyiKK / What They Learned from the Mormons
9
course, for the larger enterprise of the study of religion. Here the students
see this critical dynamic in action as we essentialize through our compilation of images and stereotypes the “ideal” of Mormonness (although
they ind out this is contested as well!) and then proceed to explore the
many ways in which living Mormonism takes quite diferent forms. Some
students then manage to stand back and view the tradition comparatively,
understanding that its study has implications for their own assumptions
about what religion is and how it operates. And inally, some see that those
comparative categories create further intellectual problems, inasmuch
as close study breaks down the classiications that religious studies has
assiduously constructed: students come to see Mormonism not just as
a “religion” (at least in the sense they may have previously understood
that term) but as a way of life and as a community bound together in a
dynamic tension of ideas, practices, and histories.
More could be said about this intellectual dynamic and about the
relections of students on this process. he pat conclusion would be that
class members come away more tolerant, which they do. heir learning,
in fact, has led to some terriic hanksgiving dinner conversations with
parents and grandparents about Mormons, transforming students into
emissaries of religious literacy: “Because of what I have learned in this
class, I feel the need to stand up for Mormons when I hear less-informed
people perpetuate incorrect stereotypes. However, I do not know if Mormons will ever be completely accepted under the Christian umbrella. I do
not know if people really want to be informed about them. I am glad that
I am informed.” Some go on to read more in the Book of Mormon. A few
have befriended local missionaries and joined in their weekly basketball
games. One Muslim student found considerable common ground in
studying Mormons: “I realized that we were standing on opposite ends
of a connected looking glass. In many ways, both Mormonism and Islam
share a cultural stigma in the United States and abroad.”
Even more interesting are the class members who admitted that
they still have fundamental disagreements with Mormons based on
their own beliefs. Yet the ground of their disagreement has changed.
“Some aspects of the faith, I am much less apprehensive about, and
10
Mormon Studies Review
I believe these aspects have altered the way I look at all religions,
especially those which difer to what I grew up with.” Another noted,
“Although my ill-informed, ignorant conceptions were eradicated, my
new perceptions were not all positive.” he latter student indicated that
she was bothered by feminist critiques of Mormonism, especially that
of Sonia Johnson, but the student was admittedly confused because
the Mormon males she had met did not seem like “chauvinistic control
mongerers.”
As I tell the students in the irst week, my goal is not to convince
them that the Mormon faith is good or bad, right or wrong. I do seek
to help them become better informed about the tradition and, by extension, about their own religious beliefs (if they have any) and the dynamics of religious communities, broadly conceived. What they do with
that knowledge has varied. I have taught inactive LDS students who
decided ater graduation to go on missions, evangelicals who continued
to divinity school, atheists who read further in the Book of Mormon,
and Muslims who found new conversation partners in local wards.
heir journeys never fail to surprise and delight me.
Laurie F. Maly-Kipp received her PhD in American history from Yale
University. She is currently the Archer Alexander Distinguished Professor at the Danforth Center on Religion and Politics at Washington
University in St. Louis. Her most recent book is Setting Down the Sacred
Past: African American Race Histories, 1780–1920 (Harvard University
Press, 2010). She is now writing a book on international Mormonism.
The Graduate Mormon Studies Classroom
Patrick Q. Mason
Recently I had a conversation with a good friend of the Mormon
studies program at Claremont Graduate University. He has followed
the progress of the program for many years and has consistently been
a great advocate for it. hough not a professional scholar, he has gotten
involved in the academic study of Mormonism, not just as a consumer
but as an aspiring producer as well. He is also a devout, active Latter-day
Saint who has spent considerable time, talent, and treasure in service to
the church. In our conversation, he wondered aloud, in as friendly and
noncombative a way as possible, if the way I ran my Mormon studies
seminars was a bit too secular. Was there a little too much emphasis on
the historiography and not quite enough on the heavenly? For instance,
in my course Approaches to Mormonism, where we survey some of the
most inluential or important scholarly studies of the tradition, wasn’t
there something missing if we didn’t spend at least a week reading Mormon scriptures and prophetic teachings, which surely count as one of
the most important approaches to understanding Mormonism?
I have now taught seven semesters’ worth of Mormon studies
courses. he fact that this makes me one of the senior practitioners in
the ield says much about how young the ield still is, especially in the
classroom. In an inversion of what is true for many academic areas,
even with the much-touted proliferation of Mormon studies in college
classrooms across the country, I daresay there are still more Mormon
studies books produced than dedicated courses taught in any given year,
though that gap is narrowing. Furthermore, unlike American historians
or New Testament scholars or social psychologists, most of us who teach
Mormon Studies Review, vol. 2, 2015
11
12
Mormon Studies Review
courses on Mormonism had little or no formal training in Mormon
studies per se. I took exactly one course on Mormon history, and that
as an undergraduate in the History Department at BYU. Mormonism
occasionally came up during my graduate training in American history
at Notre Dame, but mostly, I think, because there happened to be two
Mormons in the room. (At any given lull in the conversation, I could
count on one particular professor turning to me or the other Mormon
and asking, “So what’s the Mormon take on that?” My genius response
was typically to remind him that there is not, in fact, an oicial Mormon
take on Puritanism or Marian apparitions.)
he conversation I had with my friend, along with the lack of established models, leaves us with more questions than answers regarding
the Mormon studies classroom. To a signiicant degree the questions
we could ask are not at all unique to Mormon studies, but rather relect
broader discussions about the nature and purpose of university education, especially in the liberal arts. How do we balance content mastery
with the general development of critical thinking, reading, writing, and
speaking skills? What are we training students to do or to be? Once
we have determined the purposes of the classroom, then what methods are most efective for accomplishing those goals? How do we best
assess learning, progress, and skill acquisition? hese questions and the
underlying issues are being debated on every campus of higher learning
in America, and the conversation goes all the way to the White House.
Here I’ll focus on a few particularities of the Mormon studies classroom
as a possibly distinct species within the broader order, family, and genus
of American higher education.
he answer I ultimately gave to my friend in our conversation is
conditioned by my unique appointment at a graduate-only university.
Although my university is part of a consortium with leading undergraduate liberal arts colleges, our own focus is almost exclusively on
the training of graduate students, both at the master’s and doctoral
levels. (In seven semesters at CGU, I have had only one undergraduate
in a class, and she was simply auditing.) Most of my MA students want
to pursue doctoral study, and most of my PhD students are pursuing
Mason / The Graduate Mormon Studies Classroom
13
careers in higher education, usually as professors. hey have speciically
selected my program, department, and university as the place to get the
necessary training to prepare them for their deliberately chosen careers;
indeed, many of my students come to me ater spending several years
working in diferent jobs before deciding that a career in academia is
what they really want. My job, therefore, is to help them acquire the
knowledge, skills, and other training they need to be competitive in
the academic job market in their chosen ield of religious studies. It is
not, primarily, to help them learn interesting things about the church
of their youth, or to help them become better devotional students of
scripture, or to expose them to grand questions about the universe that
will make them more informed, relective citizens. My principal task,
which governs the decisions I make in and about my courses, from the
construction of syllabi to the way I conduct my classes, is professionalization. I am there to help them become professionals in the ield.
Adopting anything else as a main goal is failure, or at least category
confusion, on my part.
To be sure, along the way we have some pretty great conversations
about Mormonism. Both the donors who funded the Hunter Chair and
the university faculty and administrators who approved its establishment agree that the purpose of the Mormon studies program at CGU
is to promote a richer understanding of Mormonism to the broader
academy and the general public, and to place it in analytical comparison
alongside the other religious traditions of the world. Of course, the two
parties come at this goal from diferent perspectives, one side with the
clear hope of promoting the interests of their chosen faith tradition and
the other side with a recognition that, especially in the context of the
contemporary United States, Mormonism matters and is worthy of serious study; the prospect of adding a faculty line and establishing a niche
program to attract new students didn’t hurt the case either.
he Mormon studies classroom thus becomes a principal site for
mining Mormonism in all its depth, richness, and variety for greater
understanding—not just about the tradition for its own sake, but about
American religious history, classic issues in religious studies such as
14
Mormon Studies Review
authority and community and identity, and the category and functions
of the very term religion, to name a few. Our seminars have little to do
with “church history.” Indeed, my students may be dismayed that in
my classes they learn relatively little about the lives and teachings of
General Authorities, the development of priesthood quorums, or chiasmus in the Book of Mormon—based on my judgment that knowledge
regarding these things, however interesting and worthy of study, will
not help them get jobs in the broader academic market. In fact, much
of what we talk about in my classes would hold relatively little interest
for the general LDS public. I occasionally allow curious members of my
ward or other local Mormons to sit in on my class upon their request,
and their response is almost uniformly one of benign befuddlement.
hat is simply because they’re not professionals in the ields of religious
studies and religious history, whereas professionals in a specialized ield
is precisely what I’m training my students to become.
It is quickly apparent, and even confusing, to many LDS visitors to my
classroom—and perhaps to some of my LDS students in the beginning
of their graduate experience—that the experience is so decidedly non–
faith promoting. Visitors readily acknowledge that our conversations
are not denigrating to the religion either, but even ater sitting and listening to the discussion for three hours, they’re just not sure what and
whether the class members and I believe. hey’re a bit nonplussed by
the fact that I speak of Mormons in a detached third person. hey hear
me explore ideas and take positions that are uncomfortable to the ears
of many Mormons; am I playing devil’s advocate, or do I really believe
what I just said? hey are wondering why I didn’t just use a General
Authority quote to resolve a given question, but instead allowed the
conversation to go around and around in circles, without ever actually
getting anywhere. hey are let adrit by the lack of resolution at the end
of the three hours, with no correct answer or true principles testiied of,
loose ends scattered all over the loor. In short, they quickly learn that
the Mormon studies graduate classroom is a foreign country where they
Mason / The Graduate Mormon Studies Classroom
15
are surprised that they do not really speak or even fully understand the
language. Toto, I’ve a feeling we’re not in Provo anymore.1
At the same time, I count as one of the signal successes of my courses
the fact that my non-LDS students so rapidly gain not only proiciency
but real luency in Mormonism (including Mormon-speak). his is a
crucial element in fulilling the vision of increasing understanding of
the tradition among future scholars regardless of their own religious
(or nonreligious) backgrounds and commitments. A few semesters
ago I taught an Introduction to Mormonism seminar reserved only for
non-LDS students. Most of them came into the course barely knowing
who Joseph Smith was, and by the end they were producing impressive
and thoroughly informed research papers; one currently has the paper
she wrote for that class scheduled for publication in a leading Mormon
studies periodical. And yes, we even read Mormon scriptures in the
classroom. Many of these non-LDS students have continued to take
other Mormon studies classes with me because they quickly realize,
like so many other scholars, that Mormonism is a terriic laboratory in
which they can explore virtually any conceptual, thematic, or theoretical
question in the study of religion.
One of my signature courses—if teaching something twice can qualify—has been Gendering Mormonism, which originated as a response
to student demand, not because of any particular expertise on my part.
(Strangely, neither BYU nor Notre Dame prepared me with cutting-edge
gender theory.) In the class, LDS and non-LDS students have come
together to ask all the tough questions and make all the appropriately
damning observations while recognizing, and to some degree reveling in,
some of the distinctive (if oten suppressed or sublimated) possibilities
opened up by Mormon theology and practice. One of the most successful
aspects of the class has been the ethnographic research assignment, in
which everyone had to attend a three-hour block of LDS Sunday meetings and watch either the priesthood session of general conference or the
1. With all due respect to my colleagues at BYU who research and teach about
Mormonism and similarly feel that they are speaking a diferent language than many of
their fellow church members.
16
Mormon Studies Review
general women’s meeting. hey had to record their observations through
the lens of gender analysis. A similar (though less gender-speciic) assignment in my Introduction to Mormonism seminar also helped imbue
our discussions with a deeper sense of engagement, recognizing that we
were talking about lesh-and-blood issues, not ivory tower abstractions.
Observing little things, like men taking screaming children out of sacrament meeting or women running their own meeting in Relief Society,
complicates notions of patriarchy and questions assumptions regarding
women’s agency and oppression. (First-time attendees also consistently
comment on how remarkably pedestrian the whole experience was.)
he real key to the success of the Gendering Mormonism class,
however, is that everything is on the table, including a number of
subjects that would make many LDS Church members and leaders
squeamish. We discuss (and argue and joke and yell about) feminist
theory, historic Mormon feminism, Mother in Heaven, Mormon feminist theologies, gender roles, sex and sexuality, priesthood (including
women’s ordination), masculinity, patriarchy, polygamy, homosexuality,
and same-sex marriage. he only mutually agreed-upon taboo is the
speciic language and content of LDS temple ceremonies. his ethos
of the open critical forum is at the heart of any successful Mormon
studies classroom. Students have to know that they can ask any question or make any comment or level any critique as long as it is in the
bounds of general academic standards of civility and intellectual rigor.
It is not particularly diicult for me to establish that kind of culture
in my graduate classroom, since the students choose to be there and
encounter similar ground rules in their readings and other courses—all
of which is an important part of being socialized into the academic ield
of religious studies. If anything, at times it is my more “orthodox” LDS
students whom I have to encourage to speak up, rather than having
them passively accept the hegemony of the skeptical secular liberalism
that pervades the academy. hey quickly learn, however, that Sunday
School answers will not suice and that they have to engage the debate
at an equally rigorous level if they want their ideas to be taken seriously
by their classmates, let alone their professor. he development of a more
Mason / The Graduate Mormon Studies Classroom
17
sophisticated Mormon discourse regarding itself and its relation to
other religious traditions, academic theories, and analytical categories
is one of the important secondary results of the Mormon studies classroom where Latter-day Saints are participants. Cumulatively and over
time I hope it will help deepen and broaden the maturation of the ield.
One of the signiicant questions I still struggle with is how to respect
and train students in the particularities of Mormonism, and promote
and extend the speciic subield of Mormon studies, without the conversation sometimes devolving into navel-gazing. My Approaches to
Mormonism course efectively does this by revolving around a reading
list that is constructed of books that have successfully (in my mind)
resisted the centripetal forces of denominational history and speak to
broader, externally constructed issues and literatures. But it is precisely
this move away from the privileged purview of insiders that opens up
my classroom to accusations of excessive secularity, of having moved
too far from the heart and soul and experience of Mormonism as a lived
religion and theology. he challenge of any scholar or teacher of religion
is how to maintain an appropriate critical distance without rendering
our religious subjects mute or sterile.
he fact that much of the above could be said about the Islamic
studies, Catholic studies, or Buddhist studies classroom suggests that
the challenges and opportunities facing the teacher of Mormon studies are particular, to be sure, but not unique. Indeed, to imply that the
Mormon studies classroom is sui generis is itself an exercise in parochialization. Mormonism ofers many advantages to those who would
teach it: a well-developed scholarly literature; rich and accessible documentary sources, mostly in English; a living community of faith in easy
reach of practically every college and university in America; and just
enough mystery and controversy, past and present, to keep things interesting. he temptation of this relative embarrassment of scholarly riches
is to indulge in swimming, like Scrooge McDuck, in the admittedly
impressive vault of gold. But the promise, and even call, of Mormon
studies is to follow the lead of Andrew Jackson’s inaugural celebration
and throw open the doors to the revelers, even if it means that some of
18
Mormon Studies Review
the furnishings get damaged in the process. In the end, the Mormon
studies classroom will be a success only if it does things that cannot be
done anywhere else and fosters dynamic conversations and learning
that cannot be had anywhere else. If our focus is on “studies,” with
“Mormon” as an important but mere qualiier, we will probably be on
the right track.
Patrick Q. Mason is Howard W. Hunter Chair of Mormon Studies and
associate professor of religion at Claremont Graduate University. He
earned his PhD in history from the University of Notre Dame and is
author of he Mormon Menace: Violence and Anti-Mormonism in the
Postbellum South (Oxford University Press, 2011). Among other projects,
he is currently working on a biography of Ezra Tat Benson and on a
theological exploration of Mormon resources for peace and nonviolence.
Making the Unfamiliar Familiar:
Mormon Studies for NonlMormon Students
Jill Peterfeso
In my role as an assistant professor of Christianity and contemporary religious thought, I consider it my primary task to challenge
students by making the familiar unfamiliar.1 Unlike the classrooms of
colleagues who teach Buddhism or Islam, my classes (like Jesus in Film
and Pop Culture or History of Christianity) ill with students who have
some knowledge—however incomplete or biased—about the subject
matter. In some cases, students arrive already deeply invested in the
learning outcomes—and deeply suspicious of any deviation from their
existing understandings. In these courses, my duty, as I see it, is one of
destabilization: I bank upon students’ (oten complacent) familiarity to
gain purchase of the course material, and once we begin our semester’s
journey in earnest, I complicate the terrain and disrupt their assumptions. hereby what is familiar to them becomes unfamiliar, and critical
engagement begins.
Teaching Mormonism demands an altogether diferent objective: now
I must make the unfamiliar familiar. My students know little about the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and what they know comes
from news articles or pop culture references or election-year sound bites,
1. Much of how I approach and teach Mormonism stems from the good example of Laurie Maly-Kipp, who was my doctoral adviser as well as the professor who
introduced me to Mormonism. I am also indebted to the students in my Mormonism
classes, especially Tali Raphael and Pamela Rhyne. Finally, I am fortunate to know many
brilliant LDS scholars of Mormon studies who have helped me with this material in
myriad ways over the years. I thank them all, and especially John-Charles Dufy.
Mormon Studies Review, vol. 2, 2015
19
20
Mormon Studies Review
all of which obscure more than reveal. It is no wonder, then, that the early
days and weeks of my Mormonism course ind students a bit glassy-eyed
and tentative, trying to enter into this foreign world with honest doses
of curiosity and respect. While they have their preconceived notions,
most feel too unsettled (and maybe also too “politically correct”) to speak
from those presuppositions. Here, immediately, my professorial role feels
diferent: my job becomes that of a friendly and trustworthy guide—
perhaps like a missionary sister at Temple Square—charting the course
and leading the way. It is the topic itself that provides destabilization.
I empathize with my students’ disorientation. In the past nine years,
I have gone from a novice student of Mormonism to a researcher who
publishes on Mormonism to a professor who teaches Mormonism. I am
not Mormon. Studying Mormonism has become, for me, an ongoing
process: by now, the unfamiliarity of Mormonism has become familiar,
but there will always be more to learn. his is, ater all, a tradition open to
ongoing and personal revelation. So when I step into the classroom
to teach Mormonism, I am inviting my students to join me in discovery.
With this article, I ofer observations and recommendations
for other instructors who teach or want to teach Mormon studies. I
acknowledge my junior status and my limited data pool: I have always
taught at schools in central North Carolina, irst as a graduate student
at UNC–Chapel Hill and currently as an assistant professor at Guilford
College, a small, liberal-arts, Quaker school in Greensboro. Mormonism students I have worked with tend to be junior- and senior-level
religious studies majors and minors equipped with sophisticated questions. Yet I trust that my experiences can resonate with others whose
backgrounds and student populations difer widely from my own.
What follow are speciically my relections about a semester-long
Mormon studies course. I do introduce Mormonism in my lower-level
Religion in the U.S. course, inserting it into narratives about the Second Great Awakening and new religious movements and paralleling
it with nineteenth-century anti-Mormonism and anti-Catholicism. In
these abbreviated treatments, Mormonism transixes and puzzles students: questions pour forth for which there is scarcely time to answer
Peterfeso / Making the Unfamiliar Familiar
21
suiciently. As a professor of American religious history, I cannot leave
out the LDS example, and I know our days focused on Mormonism will
be some of the semester’s liveliest. Yet I always fear I have somehow
done a disservice to Mormon studies, leaving the story, the people, and
the signiicance insuiciently explained. hough it feels tremendously
unsatisfactory, I make a point of telling these lower-level religious studies students that they should take my Mormonism course if they want
to understand Mormonism.
What do my students gain from a course dedicated exKlicitly to
Mormonism?
Especially for religious studies majors and minors who have practice
encountering and situating religious diversity, the Mormon example
reminds them that there is still more to discover. In a Mormonism
seminar, students are called to draw upon the tools they have been
honing in other courses: tools for reading scripture, for understanding
conlict between religious groups and the governing nation, for analyzing demographic trends. Situated within familiar religious studies
motifs, Mormonism ceases to look strange. Jan Shipps’s analogy that
the Book of Mormon is to the Christian Bible what the New Testament
is to the Hebrew scriptures helps students see continuity in religious
processes of innovation.2 Nineteenth-century legal and political disputes (like Reynolds v. United States or the Reed Smoot hearings) locate
Mormons within the struggle for self-identity and determination, and
they demonstrate how religions have long chafed the permeable line
between church and state. Tracing Mormonism’s assimilation into the
American mainstream shows students that powerful, millionaire, Mitt
Romney types are a particular and modern manifestation of American
Mormonism—and not the norm.
2. Jan Shipps, Mormonism: he Story of a New Religious Tradition (Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 1985).
22
Mormon Studies Review
Students have found tremendous satisfaction in coming to understand
so intimately a tradition that once seemed so alien. As one student put it,
“I now know more about Mormonism than 99% of the non-Mormon population,” making him the expert-in-the-room whenever Mormon matters
surface in conversation or in class. Another student explained that her
newfound knowledge of Mormonism has helped her forge relationships,
professional and personal. Now when she meets self-identiied Saints,
she responds with warm enthusiasm; this positivity oten surprises and
disarms her conversation partners, who seem unaccustomed to meeting
non-LDS people who appreciate and understand the Mormon tradition.
Students also recognize Mormonism as an invaluable case study
for understanding (1) the emergence of a new religious movement and
(2) the uniqueness of the American religious context. What happens
in the early years of a religion’s self-deinition, and how does context
(historical, political, and economic) inform an emerging church’s decision making? How do American motifs of individualism, innovation,
patriotism, and the frontier manifest in the LDS story? Quite simply, as a
world religion founded in the United States and infused with American
values, Mormonism afords us scholarly opportunities that other Western
or Eastern traditions simply cannot.
A word on LDS students: although I can count on one hand the
number of LDS students I have encountered in my classes, these students
know there is much they do not know—and they seem almost desperate
to understand their tradition diferently from what they have grown
up learning at home and in church. I am so grateful for their presence
in my class, and not simply because they can help me diferentiate the
myriad characters and plotlines in the Book of Mormon. Even more
beneicial, they can airm and explain for their classmates the existence
and relevance of those LDS practices that seem particularly unusual to
non-LDS people (emergency preparedness comes to mind). hey can
also share their own confusion on some doctrinal points (e.g., the King
Follett discourse) and thus reveal that the tradition has its contentious
and controversial elements, just like other religions. Finally, since LDS
students are on an inverse journey in a Mormon studies course, from the
familiar to unfamiliar, their learning processes are all the more fascinating
Peterfeso / Making the Unfamiliar Familiar
23
to observe. As they uncover resonances in the readings and discussions,
their personal histories begin to make sense again, and they ind airmation and expression unlike anything they have encountered before.
his seems particularly true of LDS students who have let the church or
are struggling with the faith. Here, the lumps and bumps of Mormonism
do not drive them away, but draw them near.
What does a successful Mormon studies class include?
Let me reiterate the need to teach the “lumps and bumps”—the good, the
bad, and the ugly. he vast majority of US college students today support
gay marriage, and increasingly large percentages identify as “spiritual but
not religious.”3 Moreover, many of my Guilford students seem suspicious
of prominent religious institutions.4 How, then, to teach a religion that is
institutional and socially conservative? I contend that it is imperative to
show students the ideological diversity within Mormonism, and I do this
particularly with readings and ethnographic methods. We read several
articles from Sunstone magazine and blogs like Exponent and Feminist
Mormon Housewives; these are not LDS Church–sanctioned publications,
but their authors—some faithful Saints, some former—love the church
and grapple with its inherent tensions. I have found that students care
more about Mormons and Mormonism when they invest in these diicult conversations and come to understand what’s at stake for all sides.
3. Claims about the changing religiosity of college students, though largely anecdotal within college and university communities, ind support in recent studies. See
Craig Calhoun, “SSRC Guide: Religious Engagement among American Undergraduates,” Social Science Resource Council, accessed April 21, 2014, http://religion.ssrc
.org/reguide/index2.html; and John H. Pryor et al., “he American Freshman: National
Norms Fall 2011,” Higher Education Research Institute, accessed April 23, 2014, heri
.ucla.edu/PDFs/pubs/TFS/Norms/Monographs/heAmericanFreshman2011.pdf.
4. I have found that this student suspicion of religion is more prominent at Guilford than at UNC–Chapel Hill, certainly because over 80 percent of the latter’s student
body comes from within the state, meaning that many Carolina students have been
raised in evangelical traditions. Of course, students’ background and social and religious
location greatly inluence how they will perceive religious diversity like Mormonism.
24
Mormon Studies Review
Ethnographic approaches help immensely, and I have my students
talk to as many Latter-day Saints as possible. hey attend services at
the local ward. hey hear panel discussions throughout the semester: a
panel of missionaries, a panel of men (all holding positions in the local
ward), and a panel of women.5 Many students interview Saints (either
in person or online) for their inal research projects. I ind that students
love the panels, and I love watching students ind common ground
with our Mormon visitors. When I taught Mormonism in fall 2012, by
mid-semester I would arrive to class and be greeted with updates on our
missionary guests’ latest activities: “I saw Elders Smith and Jones riding
their bikes!” “he elders are visiting my neighbors later this week!” “I
talked to Elder Miller and Elder Williams the other night for, like, an
hour, and the Moroni story makes much more sense now!” Indeed, one
of my unoicial learning objectives is that my students will forever be
kind toward Mormon missionaries.
I also do a semester-long pop culture project in which one student
each day is to ind and analyze a media depiction of Mormonism. Students have chosen varied examples, including Sister Wives clips, New
York Times articles, scenes from the musical Book of Mormon and the
television miniseries Angels in America, and ads for the “I’m a Mormon”
campaign. his helps students recognize diferences between how Mormons describe themselves and how they are constructed by others. As
the semester moves forward, students ind that they can better understand or deconstruct the cultural stereotypes that they would otherwise
gloss over uncritically.
In sum, I advocate having Mormons of all stripes speak for themselves as frequently as possible. Accompanying this must be conversations with students about listening and discovering nuance. Finally,
students need to be able to see where and how cultural biases—either
about Mormons or from Mormons—complicate understanding.
5. A fellow faculty member whose family attends the local ward proved invaluable
in helping me ind people to invite for the panel discussion. I also contacted the local
ward and the LDS student group at nearby (and much larger) UNC–Greensboro. Nearly
everyone I contacted was helpful and welcoming.
Peterfeso / Making the Unfamiliar Familiar
25
Why do I study and teach Mormonism?
While I cannot imagine not studying and teaching Mormonism, I realize
that some Latter-day Saints might wonder what appeal their tradition
holds. For me, the answers are both scholarly and personal. When irst
learning about Mormonism in 2005, I was immediately drawn to topics
around gender and sexuality. I eventually realized that the questions I
wanted to ask of the LDS Church were the same questions I longed—
but did not dare—to ask of my own tradition, Roman Catholicism. he
safe distance between myself and Mormonism allowed me to discover
themes that I suspect I could not have recognized in a Catholicism
course, wherein I would be too enmeshed and personally invested. In
the end, Mormon studies has allowed me to see Catholicism and Catholic studies far more clearly.
his clarity does not extend neatly to the classroom, however. I am
struck by the diferences in student attitudes between my Mormonism
class and my Catholicism class. Whereas I felt my Mormonism students
approached the material with cautious curiosity that blossomed into
enthusiastic engagement, my Catholicism students seemed deeply critical throughout the semester, and this oten manifested in snide jokes
or clench-jawed resistance. I do not know the origins of such striking
contrasts—and I have several theories6—but I must assess my own attitudinal diferences in the classroom. Is it possible that I am unwittingly
6. Of course, I will have to teach these classes several more times before I can
draw any viable conclusions, and my musings here are merely speculative. But here are
some thoughts. I think some students (especially in the South) come to class with a
profound distrust of Catholicism, owing to the tradition’s size and visibility. Moreover,
the church has reaped years of bad publicity on the heels of the sex-abuse crisis. While
the LDS Church shares conservative Catholic positions on topics like abortion and
same-sex marriage, the Mormon position is less well known, and progressive students
deem Catholicism far more problematic on that front. In a diferent vein, Mormons do
an incredibly good job selling themselves: they are courteous, appealing, and likeable.
I also believe this discrepancy has something to do with the familiar/unfamiliar motif I have traced throughout this essay: Mormons are admittedly unfamiliar, whereas
Catholics seem and/or should be familiar. When students discover that Catholics are,
in fact, unfamiliar as well, they are more apt to give the newly discovered information
a cynical, negative gloss.
26
Mormon Studies Review
sensitive to anti-Catholic biases? Or have I somehow given my students
permission to be cynical toward Catholicism because it is a tradition I
feel more comfortable critiquing openly, whereas I tread more carefully
with Mormonism because it is not “mine”? Or simply, have many students already formed strong opinions of Catholicism, but they can still
meet Mormonism with fresh eyes? Whatever the exact reason, these
challenges and questions should resonate with any professors, those
who teach their own tradition and those who teach someone else’s.
To conclude, this interplay between familiarity and unfamiliarity
can and should impact instructors and students alike. While I will continue to grow as a scholar thanks to the ield of Mormon studies, so
too do I get to see my students grow as thinkers and relational beings.
Mormonism is an invaluable part of my teaching repertoire, and students claim it is likewise invaluable for them. Methodologically, students value the ethnographic approach and learn to seek on-the-ground
experiences and interviews in their other work. Historically, students
get an in-depth exploration of one religion’s change over time and see
intimately how culture, context, and contention shape religious identities. Interpersonally, students lose some distrust of diference as they
connect with and even befriend real live Mormons. And pedagogically,
for me as the professor, I am called on to model the academic moves I
make in my own scholarship.
Jill Peterfeso holds a PhD in religious studies from the University of
North Carolina at Chapel Hill. She received an Elisabeth Schüssler
Fiorenza New Scholar Award for her 2011 article “From Testimony
to Seximony, From Script to Scripture: Revealing Mormon Women’s
Sexuality through the Mormon Vagina Monologues,” published in the
Journal of Feminist Studies in Religion. She is currently writing about the
Roman Catholic Womenpriests movement and is an assistant professor
of religious studies at Guilford College in Greensboro, North Carolina.
“Light and Truth” in the
Public University Classroom
John G. Turner
Teaching about a sizeable contemporary religious movement
is rewarding and challenging. Rewarding in part because students ind
such subjects accessible and—because they typically have met people
ailiated with the religious movements in question—in some way relevant. Challenging because the subjects are sometimes fraught with
controversy and discomfort.
I have taught courses dedicated to the exploration of Mormonism two
times, both to classrooms devoid of any members of the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints. he courses were in Mobile, Alabama, and
Heidelberg, Germany, locales with relatively few LDS Church members.
More frequently, I have integrated material on Mormonism into other
courses—a lecture about early Utah in the context of westward American
expansion and units about Mormonism in courses about the history of
religion in the United States. In those courses (ofered in both history
and religious studies departments), I have had a handful of Latter-day
Saints in my classrooms. For the most part, however, I have been teaching
about Mormonism to people who know nearly nothing about it.
Nearly all of the time, I use—or at least attempt to use—the same
approach to Mormonism as I use when teaching about any other religious movement.1 Based on my sense of the current scholarly consensus, students explore through my lectures and their readings the origins
1. For the purposes of this essay, I am bracketing the entire question of deining
religion.
Mormon Studies Review, vol. 2, 2015
27
28
Mormon Studies Review
and development of a movement’s scriptures, rituals, and other key
elements. At the same time, I try to preserve a sense of openness and
wonder about the supernatural claims of movements and the experiences of their practitioners. As far as is possible, I want students to grasp
how the adherents of the religions we study understand themselves.
I love teaching about Mormonism for several reasons. First, I know
a great deal more about it than I do about Hinduism, Buddhism, Islam,
and a host of other topics I am required to teach. he fact that I have
developed and pursued an interest in the history of Mormonism allows
me to approach the subject with markedly greater enthusiasm and selfconidence. Second, the wealth of readily available primary and secondary sources allows students to engage in their own research. I regularly
direct students to the Joseph Smith Papers website and to many other
excellent digital resources. Finally, even my students who know next to
nothing about the subject have at least some preconceptions about the
church regarding Mitt Romney, South Park, the Broadway musical, LDS
missionaries, and so on. hey oten have a vague sense that Mormonism matters, at least on a cultural or political level. It is easy to use Mitt
Romney, controversies over same-sex marriage, or popular culture as
a hook to capture students’ attention. he diicult task is to persuade
students to wade more deeply into Mormon history and into the sacred
(for some) waters of gathering, scripture, revelation, and ritual.
Especially in semester-long courses dedicated to Mormonism, I want
students to come away with an understanding of how the Latter-day Saints
it into the larger framework of religion in America (and, increasingly, the
world), as well as some sense of particular Mormon scriptures, beliefs,
and practices. Students cannot understand Mormonism, either in the
1830s or today, without understanding its points of contact and clashes
with evangelical Protestantism, for instance. Likewise, in order to gain
some sense of the LDS Church as a worldwide religious movement,
students need to understand why Mormonism has grown rapidly in the
South Paciic and in certain parts of Latin America while failing to do
so in, say, Belgium.
At this point, I now have a log of classroom strategies that seemed
to work well, failed attempts, and ongoing challenges. I have found
Turner / “Light and Truth” in the Public University Classroom
29
several efective ways to introduce students unfamiliar with the subject:
Eliza R. Snow’s poem “My Father in Heaven” (now the hymn “O My
Father”), the 1832 and 1838/1839 versions of Joseph Smith’s history,
and either the South Park “All About Mormons” episode or a song from
the Broadway musical he Book of Mormon. In the latter examples, we
sometimes discuss whether students would feel as comfortable with
satire about, say, the Prophet Muhammad.
Oten I have had time for more involved units. For example, I have
had students write papers comparing and assessing Blood of the Prophets
and Massacre at Mountain Meadows. Will Bagley, Ronald Walker, and
Richard Turley (and authors of other books) have all generously joined
my students via Skype to discuss their works. In terms of monographs,
I have found Kathleen Flake’s he Politics of American Religious Identity
ideal in its length, clear thesis, and narrative. Especially in connection
with introducing students to contemporary Mormonism, I have had
students attend Sunday services and have invited missionaries, local
church members, and others into the classroom. Sadly, thus far I have
lacked funding for extensive ield trips to Utah and historical sites across
the country.
Particularly when teaching courses in a department of religious
studies, I have attempted to more fully introduce students to Latter-day
Saint scripture and ritual. hese attempts have proven less successful.
I have assigned excerpts of the Book of Mormon (otentimes 1 Nephi
1, 2 Nephi 2, sections of 3 Nephi, Ether 3, and Moroni 10) and sections
of the Doctrine and Covenants, but my students have largely found the
material inaccessible, alternately boring or confusing. In a larger sense,
I ind that people need to work rather hard to appreciate scriptures that
are not already their own. I face similar challenges when asking other
students to engage the Qurʾan, the Bible, and other scriptures.
Still, both on the subject of scripture and more broadly, Mormonism does present particular challenges. I will discuss two. First is the
issue of the Book of Mormon’s authenticity. When it comes to the New
Testament, one might debate whether the Gospel of John dates to the
late irst century or to the early second century, but no one questions
that it is indeed an ancient text. With the Book of Mormon (and the
30
Mormon Studies Review
books of Moses and Abraham), one debates millennia, not decades.
I ask my students to consider the book’s narrators and themes. For
instance, we observe the distinctive teachings about the fall of Adam
and the embodiment of Jesus Christ found in 2 Nephi and Ether, respectively, and we discuss the use of the Book of Mormon by both nineteenth-century and contemporary Latter-day Saints. Still, the fact that the
vast majority of my students do not accept the Book of Mormon as an
ancient text makes many reluctant to invest themselves in such analysis.
Related to the question of the Book of Mormon’s authenticity is
the larger question of Joseph Smith’s character as a prophet. Unlike in
the cases of Moses, Jesus, or Muhammad, my students are quite eager
to discuss whether or not Joseph Smith found golden plates, published
ancient scriptures, and received revelations from God. For most of my
students, the fact that Mormonism’s founding prophet married many
women deinitively resolves the prophet/fraud question. Some have a
similar reaction to the details of Muhammad’s polygamy, though for
the most part students do not raise questions of truth or authenticity
when it comes to more ancient religious movements. When it comes to
Joseph Smith, however, many students are eager to debunk his claims. I
imagine that if I had more Latter-day Saints in my classes, some would
be similarly eager to defend them.
Many instructors in both history and religious studies encourage
students to bracket questions of “truth.” While I never focus on such
questions in my own lectures or in assigned readings, I normally do
not steer students away from them. For starters, explicitly professorial
bracketing eliminates questions both interesting and important. As Joseph
Smith asked, “Who of all these parties are right; or, are they all wrong
together?” (Joseph Smith—History 1:10). As Moroni encourages his
readers, “Ask God, the Eternal Father, in the name of Christ, if these things
are not true” (Moroni 10:4). Many students are asking such questions, if
usually not about the Book of Mormon or the LDS Church. Indeed, they
should be asking such questions because they matter a great deal to many
human beings and have major ramiications for how we live our lives.
As someone who approaches Mormonism from outside the church, I
Turner / “Light and Truth” in the Public University Classroom
31
have my own answers to such questions, which I will briely share with
students if asked. No, I will say if pressed, I do not accept the Book of
Mormon as an ancient record, nor do I believe that God chose Joseph
Smith Jr. to restore Christ’s one true church. Moreover, I ind Joseph
Smith’s practice of plural marriage and Brigham Young’s endorsements
of violence less than commendable. At the same time, I also share my
appreciation for many aspects of Mormonism: 2 Nephi 2, the fact that
Latter-day Saints need not defend the classical Christian formulations
of the Trinity, the beauty of Mormon hymnody and artwork, and that
Latter-day Saints apparently do not resent helping their neighbors move
in and out of their homes. What is important, I remind my students, is
to understand why others have arrived at very diferent answers to their
questions, which brings us back to our scholarly study of Mormonism’s
history, scripture, and rituals.
A second particular challenge with Mormonism pertains to those
rituals or ordinances, a central aspect of the study of religion. In the
classroom, I explain baptism for the dead, the endowment, and sealing,
but student understanding remains rather opaque. A major reason for
this is that Latter-day Saints regard temple ordinances as too sacred to be
discussed in any detail outside the temple. he church asks both members
and outsiders to respect its understanding of that secrecy. At the same
time, temple work is absolutely central to contemporary Mormonism.
I discuss the endowment in broad strokes, describing how its sacred
drama encapsulates the Latter-day Saint plan of salvation, and I show
photographs of various temple rooms published by the church. I hope I
strike the right balance when it comes to this subject.
How might one mitigate these challenges? In the future, I intend to
proceed on a more explicitly comparative basis. My hope is that a more
comparative examination of scripture and ritual might reduce students’
initial suspicions about Mormon secrecy and impressions of Mormon
oddity. One might, for example, note that Christians in late antiquity
similarly faced suspicions because of their clannishness, exclusivity,
and new rituals (such as the Eucharist). Or one might examine Native
Americans groups that restrict access to their sacred rituals.
32
Mormon Studies Review
For the most part, I have been pleased with the classroom atmosphere
when I have taught courses or units on Mormonism. I have told my
students that classrooms are not an appropriate forum for proselytizing,
whether the goal is converting others to or from a religion. In one semester,
I had a Latter-day Saint student publicly chastise the class for making
what she took to be snide remarks about her faith. he class collectively
discussed her concerns, one student apologized, and we proceeded on
a better footing. While I attempt to foster civility in the classroom, one
cannot entirely avoid topics that make individuals uncomfortable or
prevent students from making remarks that ofend. For the most part, my
students tread lightly when discussing anything pertaining to religion,
especially if the topic is Islam. hey have learned that they are expected
to be tolerant. It is oten a struggle to get students to candidly share their
impressions. At the very least, I have found that prophets, persecution,
and polygamy are splendid antidotes for student apathy.
he last time I taught a semester-long course on Mormonism, I subsequently learned that one of my students was meeting the local missionaries for weekly conversations. It occurred to me that my lectures must
have been unusually inspiring this time around. hen I began worrying
about phone calls from concerned parents. Perhaps I should add some
sort of disclaimer to the syllabus. At the same time, I rather like the idea
of my students searching for “light and truth” (D&C 93:36), even if they
do not ind it within the conines of my own church.
John G. Turner teaches in the Religious Studies Department at George
Mason University. He is the author of Brigham Young: Pioneer Prophet
(Belknap Press, Harvard University Press, 2012).
Teaching Mormon Studies at a
School of Theology and a Public University
Robert A. Rees
In the fall of 2009, I contacted Arthur Holder, vice president and
academic dean at Graduate heological Union in Berkeley, California,
to inquire if GTU had any interest in adding Mormon studies to its rich
curriculum. Dean Holder replied that GTU had wanted to include Mormonism in its academic program for years and invited me to inaugurate
a program in Mormon studies, beginning in the 2010–11 academic year.
Since then, at least one course on Mormonism has been ofered at GTU
each year, including Introduction to Mormonism, Sacred Texts of the
Latter-day Saints, Mormonism: Emergence of a New World Religion,
and a tutorial on Mormon ethics. In this essay I will discuss the history
of Mormon studies at GTU and the challenges and rewards of a blended
teaching situation at a school of theology and a public university. I
will also share examples of the kinds of assignments that I ind most
efective and the elements of Mormon studies that my students seem
to ind most engaging.
GTU is an academic consortium dedicated to research, teaching,
and training in the major religions of the world. It consists of nine
schools of theology (Catholic, Protestant, and Unitarian) and ten academic centers, including Buddhist, Orthodox, Islamic, Eastern Orthodox, Hindu, and Black Church/Africana Studies; the Center for heology and the Natural Sciences; the School of Applied heology; and
the Center for the Arts, Religion, and Education. Sitting on “Holy Hill”
just north of the University of California, Berkeley, campus, GTU is
Mormon Studies Review, vol. 2, 2015
33
34
Mormon Studies Review
the largest and one of the most distinguished schools of religion and
theology in the world. In fact, GTU, which attracts students from many
religious traditions from around the globe, has as its motto “Where religion meets the world.”
One advantage of teaching at GTU is that it and UC Berkeley have a
long-standing reciprocal relationship, one that includes sharing faculty,
library facilities, and academic programs. Students from Berkeley can take
courses tuition-free at GTU and vice versa. his has allowed the enrollment
of UC Berkeley graduate students in GTU’s courses on Mormonism and
precipitated the ofering of a course on Mormonism by UC Berkeley’s
religious studies program. hat course, Mormonism: How an American Faith Became a World Religion, ofered fall semester 2013, attracted
twenty-seven upper-division students from across the religious spectrum
and was the irst course on Mormonism ofered on a UC campus. he UC
Berkeley religious studies program plans to ofer additional courses on
Mormonism in the future.
Mormonism has had a periodic presence at GTU since the mid1970s. Earlier, in 1965, John Dillenberger, GTU’s irst president, invited
his former Harvard student Truman Madsen (a professor at Brigham
Young University at the time) to accept an appointment on the GTU
faculty. Madsen declined that invitation, but several years later he agreed
to teach a course at GTU entitled “Mormonism in Its American Setting”
for one semester in 1974 and again in 1975, commuting weekly from
Provo to Berkeley. As the GTU press release stated, “he appointment,
according to Dean Claude Welch, is a milestone. ‘At GTU we strive for
the broadest and most productive interchange possible and Dr. Madsen, who holds the Richard L. Evans Chair of Christian Understanding
at BYU, is eminently suited to begin the dialogue with Mormons.’ ” In
addition to Madsen, Sheila Taylor, one of the irst Latter-day Saints to
graduate with a PhD from GTU (2011), taught a course on Mormonism
while still a student. Over the years, other Latter-day Saints, including
Frances Menlove (Mormon writer), Peggy Stack (award-winning religion reporter for the Salt Lake Tribune), and Scott Kenney (cofounder
of Signature Books), have done graduate work at GTU.
Rees / Mormon Studies at a School of Theology
35
Master’s and PhD students at GTU are required to take courses in
at least two religious traditions outside their own. hus, courses ofered
in Mormon studies at GTU have attracted Catholics (Jesuit, Franciscan,
and Dominican), Protestants (including Methodists, Lutherans, and
Episcopalians), Jews, Muslims, Wiccans, Unitarians, and Latter-day
Saints or former Latter-day Saints. Such a rich mixture of religious traditions provides both challenges and opportunities. he challenge, as
with all courses based on a particular religious tradition, is how to teach
that tradition in a way that honors it without promoting it. As Richard
Bushman, one of the preeminent Mormon scholars of the past half
century, observed about teaching a course on Mormonism at Columbia
University, it is hard to know how to speak about a tradition when one
is a practicing member of that tradition. For example, does one always
qualify a statement by using such phrases as “Mormons claim . . .” or
“Joseph Smith supposedly . . .”? Bushman found such an approach cumbersome and so declared at the beginning of the class that he was a
believing, practicing Latter-day Saint but hoped to teach the class as he
would any other subject. I have taken the same approach at GTU. his
has meant trying assiduously to be open, fair, and objective and both
exposing students to a variety of perspectives and points of view on
Mormonism and allowing them to challenge my observations, sources,
and personal perspectives.
Perhaps this is no diferent a challenge than that faced by nonbelieving (or even nonreligious) scholar-teachers. hat is, it is diicult to
teach a particular religion from either the inside or the outside. he
challenge is likely greater if a particular religious tradition has doctrines
or liturgical practices that are metaphysical in nature. For example, a
believing Catholic and an atheist would likely difer in how each would
teach transubstantiation or the assumption of Mary to a diverse student
body, whether that diversity was denominational as at a school of theology or was a broader-based diversity as in a public university. Since I
teach Mormon studies at both kinds of institutions, this is a tension of
which I am always aware.
36
Mormon Studies Review
he blended character of Mormon studies in Berkeley also applies
to the relationship between the academic program and the community
of practicing Mormons. Most courses ofered at GTU, including those
ofered in Mormon studies, are supported by councils, centers, or other
groups that provide funding and other kinds of support. he Mormon
Studies Program at GTU is supported by the Bay Area Mormon Studies
Council, which includes civic, academic, cultural, and ecclesiastical
representatives from the Bay Area’s LDS community. In the future, the
council hopes to expand Mormon studies to other institutions of higher
learning in the greater Bay Area. Having an external council that has a
vested interest in sponsoring courses in its religious tradition presents
a challenge to both the teacher and GTU. he council, therefore, strives
to keep a respectful distance between the religious community it represents and those responsible for ofering and teaching the courses, whose
responsibility is to maintain academic integrity. It is a delicate balancing
act at times, but it can be successful.
In addition to special lectures at GTU (by such Mormon scholars
as Terryl Givens, Adam Miller, and Fred Wood) and in the community (for example, by a group of LDS scholars attending the American
Academy of Religion conference in San Francisco in 2012), the Bay
Area Mormon Studies Council has sponsored or will be sponsoring
various conferences relating to Mormon studies. he irst international
Conference on Mormons in Asia was held at GTU’s Paciic School of
Religion and the LDS Institute of Religion in March 2014. he council
has also hosted Exponent II, Sunstone, and other gatherings and will
host the Society for Mormon Philosophy and heology conference in
2015 and the Mormon heology Seminar in 2016.
Since for scheduling purposes, GTU courses on Mormonism are
taught in classrooms at the Berkeley LDS Institute of Religion, adjacent
to both GTU and the UC Berkeley campus, LDS students sometimes
audit the courses or drop in on a more casual basis. In addition, for
some class sessions, I may invite students from the institute as well as
ecclesiastical leaders and members from local congregations to participate in GTU classes devoted to such topics as missionary work and
Rees / Mormon Studies at a School of Theology
37
Mormon congregational practices. LDS scholars and specialists from the
community are also invited to give guest lectures. For example, Todd
Compton, a local specialist on Mormon polygamy, gave a lecture on
nineteenth-century polygamy, and Sheila Taylor, a GTU graduate, taught
a session on Mormon feminism.
My approach to teaching the introductory Mormon studies course
to theology students, who include students from my own as well as a
variety of other religious traditions, is to focus on the following pedagogical objectives:
• To examine the cultural and religious context in which Mormonism emerged as a unique American religion
• To introduce students to the core beliefs and practices of the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints
• To consider Mormon doctrine, theology, and practice within
the Judeo-Christian and other traditions (this includes
opportunities for comparative explorations)
• To discuss the tensions within Mormonism itself and between
the church and American society
• To assess the future of Mormonism as a world religion
hrough texts, videos, guest speakers, panels on various aspects of
LDS ecclesiology, and ield experiences, the hope is to expose students
to the academic study of Mormonism as well as introduce them to the
liturgical, religious, social, and spiritual practices of Latter-day Saints.
Students are required to write a short critical paper, make a class presentation, or present a creative/imaginative project; conduct an informal
community survey of perceptions of and attitudes toward Mormons/
Mormonism; observe and discuss in class a visit to an LDS worship service;
watch or listen to a session of an LDS general conference; and submit
and present in class the results of a major (10–12 page) critical/research
paper on some aspect of Mormon history, doctrine, culture, and so on.
Sometimes these experiences with Mormon practices open the way
for unexpected but nevertheless important discussions. For example,
38
Mormon Studies Review
ater watching general conference, one student observed, “I didn’t see
many women up there among the leadership.” his led to a discussion of
women and the priesthood and the “third wave” of Mormon feminism,
with a Mormon feminist scholar as a guest lecturer. Another student
made what I thought was a very perceptive comment: “I personally ind
Joseph Smith and Mormon theology fascinating and spiritually enlightening; I ind Mormon scripture to be inspired. As an outsider watching
LDS General Conference, however, I’d have to say I came away from the
experience (against my better, perhaps my most hopeful, judgment) more
than a little afraid. In 2 Nephi it is written, ‘It must need be, that there is
an opposition in all things.’ General Conference made me wonder if there
is enough opposition in Mormonism; everything seemed so seamless
and somehow perfect.”
hroughout the semester the class engages in discussions of doctrine and religious practices that relect diferences between the Latterday Saint and other Christian traditions. his includes such subjects
as the premortal existence, the nature of God, the Trinity, soteriology,
grace, and the postmortal existence.
he objectives for Sacred Texts of the Latter-day Saints, a course
that takes a more focused, literary approach to Mormon studies, include
the following:
• To consider the question of what constitutes scripture or
sacred texts both within Mormonism and within the broader
world of religion
• To understand the unique claims of sacred texts within the
Latter-day Saint tradition and their place within the larger
world of sacred literature
• To explore the historical, cultural, and spiritual contexts out of
which Latter-day Saint scriptures emerged
• To consider the implications of modern revelation and an open
canon
• To examine the arguments of those who do not consider
Latter-day Saint scriptures either inspired or authoritative
Rees / Mormon Studies at a School of Theology
39
• To apply critical tools to close critical readings of Latter-day
Saint scriptural texts as a model for close readings of all sacred
texts
• To explore the relation of sacred texts to beliefs, doctrines, and
religious practices within the Latter-day Saint tradition
Assignments for this course include writing a critical paper on a
section of the Doctrine and Covenants or a chapter from the Book of
Abraham or the Book of Moses from the Pearl of Great Price, a critical
paper on one of the major igures in the Book of Mormon, and a critical
paper on an important symbol or image system in the Book of Mormon.
Students can earn extra credit by composing a midrash on a Mormon
text. Since most religious traditions represented at GTU are “People of
the Book,” the course also examines LDS attitudes toward the Bible and
Joseph Smith’s revision of certain biblical passages. he emphasis in this
class is on developing critical skills and analytic sensitivities in reading
sacred texts in any tradition.
I ind that the GTU/UC Berkeley academic community is eager to
hear Mormon perspectives in academic discussions and in ecumenical
and interfaith activities. For example, I was invited give a lecture to
GTU faculty and students on the question “Are Mormons Christian?”
I was also invited to participate on a panel, “God in the White House,”
sponsored by GTU just before the 2012 presidential election. he panel,
consisting of a Catholic, a Jew, a Muslim, and a Mormon, provided a
lively discussion of the pending election, including the implications of
a Romney presidency. I have also been invited to be a guest lecturer in
other GTU classes and have been invited to submit a paper for a UC
Berkeley conference on Islamophobia scheduled for spring 2015.
From a pedagogical point of view, in my experience the best way
to teach Mormon studies to students is to model in the classroom the
same openness and spirit of relective inquiry that I hope to inspire. To
discuss Mormonism in classes composed of students from the interfaith
rainbow involves learning as much as teaching. I appreciate my students
teaching me things about their religious traditions that either correct
my misconceptions (which can sometimes be embarrassing) or expand
40
Mormon Studies Review
my understanding. For example, in my fall 2013 course, when we were
discussing excommunication, one of my Catholic students informed me
that while a Catholic can be excommunicated, he or she never ceases
to be Catholic. hat is, in the Catholic tradition, as opposed to that of
the Latter-day Saints, excommunication does not cancel the ordinance
of baptism, a practice that I ind preferable to that in my own tradition.
his is an example of what Krister Stendahl, former dean of religion at Harvard, called “holy envy”—teachings or practices that one
admires or envies in another religion in comparison with one’s own.
As a member of the GTU faculty and a member of the Board of the
Marin Interfaith Council, I take opportunity to experience at least some
worship services in other traditions and to engage in dialogue with
other believers. his gives me an opportunity to tell my students what
I admire in their traditions, and studying Mormonism gives them an
opportunity to say what in Mormonism evokes their “holy envy.” One of
the most consistent LDS teachings they appreciate is continuing revelation, which means the excitement as well as the challenge of having an
open canon. Many, including especially my female students, are envious
of the Mormon concept of a Mother in Heaven.
Having a fresh perspective from my students on my religious texts
helps me to appreciate those texts even more. For example, one of my
students, a Jesuit, wrote his paper on King Benjamin’s address (a Book
of Mormon narrative). He concludes:
Interpreting Benjamin as a champion of equality helps to illumine
the king’s character with regard to relationships among the people. . . . By establishing the measure of righteousness as located
in the care the people have for one another, Benjamin heralds
the future teaching of Jesus Christ concerning the greatest of the
commandments. And in living within a covenantal relationship
with the divine, Benjamin models morality and highlights the
intergenerational nature of Mormon worship and service of God.1
1. S. J. Glenn Butterworth, “he Character of King Benjamin,” seminar paper
presented in Sacred Texts of the Latter-day Saints class, Graduate heological Union,
spring 2011.
Rees / Mormon Studies at a School of Theology
41
Seeing this narrative through the eyes of a Catholic helped me see
things I hadn’t seen before (in spite of multiple readings). I had a similar
experience last fall when one of my students, an evangelical artist who had
published an article on ways in which Christ is portrayed in evangelical
art, did his paper on portrayals of Christ in LDS art. In both cases, these
students’ deep insights were facilitated by their direct engagement with
Latter-day Saint texts and culture.
In sum, teaching Mormon studies courses as a practicing Mormon
at both a school of theology and California’s lagship public university
is an adventure, one that ofers special challenges but also delightful
surprises. When careful attention is given to the conditions under which
academic integrity is best maintained, teaching Mormon studies in an
environment in which students have opportunities to engage frequently
with Mormon practices and practitioners facilitates deep insights and
the formation of a learning community.
Robert A. Rees, PhD, teaches Mormon studies at Graduate heological
Union and the University of California, Berkeley. Currently he is completing the second volume of Why I Stay: he Challenges of Discipleship
for Contemporary Mormons (Signature Books) as well as a book on
discipleship and a collection of his own essays.
“I’ll Ket a cat from time to time . . .
and I’m a Mormon”: Teaching Mormonism
in the American Midwest
Sara M. Patterson
It was the 2011 “and I’m a Mormon” ads that cinched it. Watching
short clips of the Internet and television ads that attempted to normalize
Mormonism made things click with my students. he ads sought to make
what was strange familiar in a culture that had responded to advertising
agencies’ surveys about perceptions of Mormonism with adjectives
like “secretive,” “cultish,” “sexist,” “controlling,” “pushy,” and “anti-gay.”1
Who would have guessed that hearing things like “I’m a soldier. I love
being married to my wife, Mandy. I’m a father. I’ll pet a cat from time to
time. Pizza on a Friday is a good thing. My name is Eric Lund and I’m
a Mormon” would do the trick. But perhaps the ads tapped into some
underlying emotion that many eighteen-to-twenty-one-year-olds know
well—the desire to it in, to be seen as normal, to be an insider. Whatever
the case, the students in my Religion in America class inally got it. hey
got that religious identity in America requires a careful navigation of
insider and outsider status.
he students’ new understanding came, of course, toward the end
of our exploration of Mormonism. We had worked our way through the
nineteenth century, comparing Mormons to other utopian communities
such as the Shakers and the Oneida community. I had learned long ago
1. Laurie Goodstein, “Mormons’ Ad Campaign May Play Out in the ’12 Campaign
Trail,” New York Times, November 17, 2011.
42
Mormon Studies Review, vol. 2, 2015
Patterson / Teaching Mormonism in the American Midwest
43
in my teaching career that if I wanted to include Mormonism in a course,
I couldn’t just discuss the sexual practices and theopolitical visions of
the nineteenth-century group. To do so would ensure that Mormons
remained an exoticized Other for my students, whether they were LDS or
non-LDS. Much, much more had to be said about the Saints for students
to imagine how the world looked to Mormons in the nineteenth century.
So polygamy and theocracy were considered in the context of the appeal
of new and continuous revelations that suggested that America was also
a promised land. We explored what happened as the main body of the
LDS Church gave up the practice of polygamy and set itself on a trajectory of claiming insider status in American culture while attempting to
maintain a sense of distinctiveness. We knew R. Laurence Moore’s thesis
from Religious Outsiders and the Making of Americans. However, it was a
few short commercials that brought the entire section together. Ater that
point of insight, I found that the students were more open to exploring
Muslim and Buddhist experiences, attuned to the intricate ways that
religious groups attempt to claim their status as insiders while clearly
marking distinctiveness. It was a small teaching victory.
Perhaps it is because I teach in the American Midwest, where the
LDS population is small and not very visible, or perhaps it is because I
tend to prefer to teach classes that look across traditions and denominations to address big-picture themes and questions, or perhaps it is
a combination of circumstance and desire, but I have never taught a
course that focused solely on Mormonism. And that seems right to
me. What may be borne out of circumstance has become a signiicant
issue in my contemplation of the pedagogy of Mormonism. hough
courses that focus solely on Mormons certainly have their place, I think
the incorporation of Mormonism into other courses should be a commitment for those of us who understand the signiicance of Mormon
studies in academia and who want to see it become part of the study
of religion, not ever and always standing alone. In this essay, I address
the possibilities and pitfalls of incorporating Mormonism into classes
that explore broader issues. My experience teaching Mormonism comes
from its inclusion in classes titled “History of Christianity,” “Exodus in
44
Mormon Studies Review
America,” “Religion in America,” and “Gender, Sex, and Family in
Judeo-Christian Traditions.” In these courses, Mormonism may get two
or three weeks of the class’s full attention and then be revisited as it is
compared to other religious groups.
Before moving on, I want to make an observation about time limitations, the bane of any teacher’s existence. Timing restrictions can make it
hard to cover the changes that the Mormon tradition has undergone. One
could cover those changes quickly, but to ensure that students understand
the changes from the perspective of religious insiders, time is necessary.
Non-LDS students will oten jump to the conclusion that change over
time implies falsity in a faith. Working them through how to interpret
changes in any religious tradition is an important lesson and takes class
time and careful study (and an emphasis on the fact that all traditions
change over time). Even though having the time to do this carefully is
a potential pitfall of incorporating Mormonism into classes with larger
themes and questions, I believe that the promises outweigh the problems.
What strikes me is that thinking about how religious groups operate
as both insiders and outsiders begins at the level of course construction
as well. he largest beneit of a course that focuses solely on Mormonism
is obvious: the amount of time that a class can explore the tradition.
And this is no small factor. A lot more can be addressed in thirteen
weeks than can be addressed in three. he issue of time is an especially
important concern in exploring Mormonism precisely because the faith
is oten described as controlling. Because of this perception, students
need to know that there is diversity among Latter-day Saints—diversity
of social identities, political perspectives, and theological stances—and
that those diversities change over time. At the same time, I would argue
that it is equally important to communicate to students that Mormonism
is one faith tradition worthy of study among other faith traditions—
that it is an important case in the history of religion in America, that
it is an interesting branch of Christianity in the study of the history of
Christianity, and that it has lessons for us about the intersections of
gender, sexuality, and religion (in the nineteenth and in the twentieth
and twenty-irst centuries). here is something important to be gained
Patterson / Teaching Mormonism in the American Midwest
45
by including Mormonism in many of our courses, and that something,
too, has to do with insider- and outsider-hood. Who is worthy of our
study? Why do we choose the groups that we choose to study? How do
we best communicate to students that Mormons are both distinct from
but similar to other Christian groups? How do we encourage students
to think of Mormons as both insiders and outsiders? And how do we
support students as they imagine themselves as both Mormon insiders
and outsiders in fruitful ways?
One of the exercises I’ve used to embolden students to imagine
history from diferent perspectives also asks them to use their creative
faculties to do so:
Each student must create and present a project in which she or he
examines life in the United States from the perspective of a member
of a religious minority group. You should create a proile for yourself (e.g., eighteen-year-old, female, Vietnamese Buddhist refugee
immediately ater arriving in Illinois in 1973). Imagine yourself as
this person and create a project that expresses some of his/her experiences using a creative or artistic approach. Among the various
possibilities for creative projects are plays, videos, poetry, drawing,
painting, sculpture, photo journals, and music. In addition to presenting the project to the class, each student must submit a written
summary of the project and what she or he intended to accomplish
by means of the project. hese projects are graded on the basis
of the following criteria: (1) the way the project demonstrates a
thorough awareness of the content of the course, (2) the amount
of work the student has invested in the project, (3) the creativity of
the project, and (4) the in-class presentation.
he project asks students to be creative, to employ their historical knowledge in a new way, and to engage their ability to empathize.
he project is an obvious opening to talk about how we can never fully
understand another person’s experiences nor feel the way that person
does, yet it also allows us to talk about the ways that human experiences
can connect us to one another across culture and time. Some of the best
projects have come from students who imagined themselves as Latter-day
46
Mormon Studies Review
Saints. hese students went further in their exploration of Mormon
history, imagining themselves as particular believers during a particular
time, imagining themselves as Mormon insiders.
his theme of insider and outsider status also comes up in one of my
favorite sections of my course Gender, Sex, and Family in Judeo-Christian
Traditions. he section addresses the early twentieth-century shit from
polygamy to monogamy within the main body of Utah Mormonism.
he section comes toward the end of the course ater we’ve explored
how creation stories set up gender roles and sexual expectations. We’ve
investigated the ways that gender and sexuality are hard to disentangle,
because what a religious group imagines it means to be a man or a woman
is oten very much tied to ideas about sexuality and family structure. he
Mormon example highlights several themes in the course: how sexuality
can be read as religious practice, how gender and sexual expectations can
be understood by a group to mark its members as diferent from outsiders, and how outsiders can use sexual and familial practices to mark
an “other” religious group as deviant. his last one is key. he Mormon
example emphasizes how much outsider expectations and norms can
profoundly shape insiders’ understandings of self. It also points to the
power of gender and sexual norms within a culture, the power to mark
a group as deviant. hat intricate dance between insiders and outsiders
in the early twentieth century, as Mormons changed their practices to
be more in line with the larger Protestant culture’s expectations while
maintaining a sense of distinctiveness, teaches students how inextricable
gender, sexual, and religious identities are. his background/context
sets us up for discussions about Mormon views (note the plural) on
monogamous marriage and homosexuality in more recent years. By this
point students can unpack the ways that theological claims undergird
sexual and gender expectations. In addition, they can spot when groups
are attempting to use claims about gender and sexuality to assert their
status as insiders in the larger culture. Mormonism serves as an important
example precisely because change over time, as well as change in interactions with outsiders, highlights several signiicant themes in the class.
Patterson / Teaching Mormonism in the American Midwest
47
All told, the inclusion of Mormonism in several of my courses has
yielded great rewards, both in terms of students learning more about
Mormon history and experience and learning more about larger themes
in the study of religion. I would again repeat my claim that it is important for us as educators to incorporate the study of Mormonism into
our study of religions generally. In fact, I think it is imperative that we
do so precisely because it communicates to students a message about
Latter-day Saints—that they are both insiders and outsiders, as are we
all. he 2011 “and I’m a Mormon” ads remind us that we all have the
same impulses as eighteen-to-twenty-one-year-olds, the impulse to it
in and to be diferent.
Sara M. Patterson is associate professor of theological studies at Hanover
College. Her work Middle of Nowhere: Religion, Art, and Popular Culture at Salvation Mountain will appear soon from the University of New
Mexico Press. She is currently writing about the intersections of place
and historical memory along the Mormon Trail.
Essay
The Brief History and PerKetually Exciting
Future of Mormon Literary Studies
Michael Austin
In the middle years of the 1970s, Mormon literary studies seemed
on the verge of becoming a big deal. Since 1966, Dialogue: A Journal
of Mormon hought had been publishing poetry, literary iction, and
literary criticism by and about Latter-day Saints. And in 1974, a bold
new magazine called Sunstone began publishing similar fare for a less
academic audience. he same year, Richard Cracrot and Neal Lambert
published the irst edition of A Believing People, the irst anthology of
Mormon literature ever, to be used as the textbook in their Mormon
literature course at Brigham Young University. And in 1976, the Association for Mormon Letters (AML) held its irst annual symposium in
the Empire Room of the Hotel Utah, featuring papers on Mormonism
and literature by such luminaries as Cracrot, Leonard Arrington, Bruce
Jorgensen, and Arthur Henry King.1 For the next thirty-ive years, the
AML served as a nursemaid, shepherd, and cheerleader for the study
of Mormon literature, hosting an annual symposium and giving awards
for achievement in literary endeavors. In 1995 the AML board created
AML-list, an e-mail forum for discussions of Mormon letters. In 2009
1. AML conferences and proceedings are archived on the Mormon Literature
Database at BYU and are accessible online at http://mldb.byu.edu/amlproceedings
/amlproce.htm.
Mormon Studies Review, vol. 2, 2015
49
50
Mormon Studies Review
the association added the popular blog site “Dawning of a Brighter Day”
to bring the study of Mormon literature into the age of the Internet.
Despite its prominent start and considerable activity, the critical
study of Mormon literature has not kept pace with its cousins, Mormon
history and Mormon folklore, in either the quality or the quantity of
its scholarly production. Unlike these other two disciplines, Mormon
literary studies has had a diicult time breaking free from the largely
internal audience for Mormon intellectual discourse, as represented by
journals such as Dialogue and BYU Studies and by specialist and academic presses along the Wasatch Front. And even this scholarly activity
is in decline. In 2014 the Association for Mormon Letters announced
that it was transferring operations from its longtime home in Utah Valley to Brigham Young University–Hawaii, where it will be led by Dr. Joe
Plicka of the Department of English. According to former AML president Margaret Young, the move is an attempt to revitalize an organization that has been plagued for several years by shrinking resources and
declining interest in its approach to the study of Mormon literature.2
But interest in Mormon literature remains strong in other areas.
Dawning of a Brighter Day is a high-traic website with hundreds of
participants, as is another popular site, A Motley Vision—a group blog
devoted to Mormon literature and culture started by William Morris
in 2004.3 Past AML president Gideon Burton, a professor of English at
BYU, established a comprehensive, web-based Mormon literature database with bibliographic information for thousands of books and articles
about Mormon literature.4 And the Mormon writers guild LDStory-
2. Personal communication with Margaret Young, May 13, 2014.
3. A Motley Vision, located at http://www.motleyvision.org, received the 2005 Association for Mormon Letters award for criticism. he award citation praised the bloggers
for making “serious eforts to give sustained discussion to important issues, rather than
simply aggregating fragments and chatter. he organization and coherence of the site,
with its archives and references, has made possible the very sort of communal discussion
of art and literature that AML encourages at its conferences, but does so asynchronously
and electronically, allowing a greater breadth of participation across space and time.”
4. In 2007 the Mormon Literature Database (MLDb), maintained by Gideon Burton, incorporated the Mormon ilm database maintained by Randy Astle to become the
Austin / History and Future of Mormon Literary Studies
51
makers hosts a popular conference each year and awards the Whitney
Awards in a variety of categories of adult and young adult iction.5
hese projects, and many others, were made possible by a critical
tradition in Mormon letters stretching back to the early 1960s, when
a group of academically trained literary critics at Brigham Young University and elsewhere began to turn the tools of their trade towards the
literature of their culture. he work of this irst generation of Mormon
literary scholars—including Eugene England, Richard Cracrot, Mary
Lythgoe Bradford, Karl Keller, Marden Clark, Marilyn Arnold, Robert Rees, Edward Geary, and Neal Lambert—provided a solid base for
future studies in Mormon literature. Because of their work, and that of
the two generations of scholars that they taught and inspired, we can
speak coherently of a “Mormon literary studies” today. What follows is a
brief survey of their initial efort, and of the scholarship that followed it,
divided into three ongoing critical projects: (1) the creation of a canon
of Mormon literature, (2) the exploration of the role of Mormons and
Mormonism in American literary history, and (3) the application of the
tools of literary criticism to the sacred writings of the Latter-day Saints,
especially the Book of Mormon.
Deining Mormon literature
To have Mormon literary studies, we must irst have Mormon literature
to study, and one of the most important projects of every generation
of Mormon literary critics has been to argue that such a thing exists. A
signiicant portion of what we might consider Mormon literary studies,
therefore, consists of scholars trying to deine precisely what they study.
Mormon Literature & Creative Arts (MLCA) database (or Mormon Arts Database), which
is currently hosted at BYU’s Harold B. Lee Library at http://mormonarts.lib.byu.edu.
5. he Whitney Awards are named for the early Mormon apostle Orson F. Whitney (1855–1931), whose declaration that Mormons “will yet have Miltons and Shakespeares of our own” has inspired generations of LDS scholars, critics, and readers.
Information on the conferences and awards sponsored by LDStorymakers can be found
at http://ldstorymakers.com.
52
Mormon Studies Review
A representative (and by no means exhaustive) sample of this work would
include Dale Morgan’s “Mormon Story Tellers” (1942), William Muldar’s
“Mormonism and Literature” (1954), Bruce W. Jorgensen’s “Digging the
Foundation: Making and Reading Mormon Literature” (1974), Eugene
England’s “he Dawning of a Brighter Day: Mormon Literature ater 150
Years” (1983), and, alas, my own early efort, “he Function of Mormon
Literary Criticism at the Present Time” (1995).6 It also includes a fair
amount of debate over boundaries, perhaps best exempliied by the
dueling AML presidential addresses of 1991 and 1992. In the irst, Bruce
Jorgensen argued for an inclusive deinition of Mormon literature—
holding up Richard Cracrot’s review of Eugene England and Dennis
Clark’s poetry anthology Harvest (1989) as an example of an uncharitable
(and therefore un-Mormon) exclusion. Cracrot himself responded the
next year with an address calling on Mormon literary critics “to promote
a truly Mormon literature, to read and critique LDS writing with eyes of
faith, with feet irm-set in Mormon metaphors.”7
his deinitional hand-wringing aside, two generations of critical
attention have produced the outlines of a fairly coherent canon of Mormon
literature.8 Like any literary canon—Caribbean literature, say, or women’s
literature—Mormon literature is imprecise, lexible, and subjective. No
6. Dale Morgan, “Mormon Story Tellers,” Rocky Mountain Review 7 (Fall 1942):
1, 3–4, 7; William Muldar, “Mormonism and Literature,” Western Humanities Review 9
(Winter 1954–55): 85–89; Bruce W. Jorgensen, “Digging the Foundation: Making and
Reading Mormon Literature,” Dialogue: A Journal of Mormon hought 9/4 (Winter 1974):
50–61 ; Eugene England, “he Dawning of a Brighter Day: Mormon Literature ater 150
Years,” BYU Studies 22/2 (Spring 1982): 131–60; and Michael Austin, “he Function of
Mormon Literary Criticism at the Present Time,” Dialogue 28/4 (Winter 1995): 131–44.
7. Expanded versions of both presidential addresses were published in Sunstone
16/5 (July 1993): Jorgensen, “To Tell and Hear Stories: Let the Stranger Say,” 40–50;
Cracrot, “Attuning the Authentic Mormon Voice: Stemming the Sophic Tide in LDS
Literature,” 51–57. Gideon Burton addresses, and attempts to synthesize, both positions
in his essay “Toward a Mormon Criticism: Should We Ask ‘Is his Mormon Literature?,’ ” Dialogue 32/3 (Fall 1999): 33–43.
8. For one recent discussion of the problems and possibilities of a Mormon literary canon, see Michael Austin, “Are here Any Mormon Classics? Notes towards a
Latter-day Saint Literary Canon,” in the forthcoming Oxford Handbook of Mormonism,
ed. Philip Barlow and Terryl Givens (2014).
Austin / History and Future of Mormon Literary Studies
53
two people would come up with quite the same list of works if given the
opportunity to do so. But most of those working in the ield acknowledge
the four general period distinctions articulated by Eugene England in
his 1995 essay “Mormon Literature: Progress and Prospects”:
1. Foundations, 1830–1880. An initial outpouring in the irst
ity years of largely unsophisticated writing, expressive of
the new converts’ dramatic symbolic as well as literal journeys to Zion and their ierce rejection of Babylon, and oten
intended to meet the immediate and practical needs of the
church for hymns, sermons, and tracts.
2. Home Literature, 1880–1930. he creation, in the next ity
years, of a “home literature” in Utah, highly didactic iction
and poetry designed to defend and improve the Saints but
of little lasting worth.
3. he Lost Generation, 1930–1970. A period of reaction,
by third- and fourth-generation Mormons, usually well
educated for their time, to what they saw as the loss of the
heroic pioneer vision and a decline into provincial materialism, which impelled an outpouring of excellent but generally critical works, published and praised nationally but
largely rejected by or unknown to Mormons.
4. Faithful Realism, 1960–present (overlapping somewhat
with the previous period). A slow growth and then lowering from the 1960s to the present of good work in all genres,
combining the best qualities and avoiding the limitations of
most past work, so that it is both faithful and critical, appreciated by a growing Mormon audience and also increasingly
published and honored nationally.9
9. Eugene England, “Mormon Literature: Progress and Prospects,” in Mormon
Americana: A Guide to Sources and Collections in the United States, ed. David J. Whittaker (Provo, UT: BYU Studies, 1995), 455–505. his review essay includes an extensive
bibliography of literary scholarship through 1995 (pp. 483–93). A shortened version of
54
Mormon Studies Review
he irst two of these periods, covering the literature of the Saints
until about 1930, dominates Cracrot and Lambert’s A Believing People
(1974).10 All but a handful of the selections in this anthology come from
the pioneer and early Utah periods of Mormon history. Cracrot and
Lambert represent the Foundations period largely through excerpts from
early autobiographies, journals, letters, hymns, and sermons. From the
Home Literature period, the book anthologizes Orson F. Whitney’s essay
that gives the period its name, along with an excerpt from Whitney’s 1904
epic poem Elias: An Epic of the Ages. It also includes a generous selection
of poetry and hymns and two prose selections by Nephi Anderson, the
perennially popular author of the novel Added Upon (1898).
Outside of A Believing People, however, literary critics have paid
very little attention to these early periods of Mormon literature beyond
simply acknowledging that such literature exists. Most of the texts in the
irst period consist of journals, letters, pamphlets, and other primary
documents of the sort normally studied by historians rather than literary critics. And most of the novels and poems of the second period, as
Eugene England bluntly acknowledges, aren’t very good. But the next
period, the so-called Lost Generation, has generated a substantial body
of critical discussion dating back to the 1960s.
he term “Lost Generation” was originally applied to the expatriate
writers living in Europe between the world wars—most famously Ernest
Hemingway and F. Scott Fitzgerald. It was irst applied to Mormon
letters in Edward Geary’s inluential 1977 article “Mormondom’s Lost
Generation: he Novelists of the 1940s,”11 which presents and briely
analyzes works by Vardis Fisher, Virginia Sorensen, Maurine Whipple,
Samuel Taylor, Paul Bailey, Richard Scowcrot, and Blanche Cannon—
all nationally prominent writers with Mormon backgrounds whose
this essay introduces England and Lavina Fielding Anderson’s anthology of criticism,
Tending the Garden (Salt Lake City: Signature Books, 1996), xiii–xxxiv.
10. Richard H. Cracrot and Neal E. Lambert, eds., A Believing People: Literature of
the Latter-day Saints (Provo, UT: Brigham Young University Press, 1974; Salt Lake City:
Bookcrat, 1979).
11. Edward A. Geary, “Mormondom’s Lost Generation: he Novelists of the 1940s,”
BYU Studies 18/1 (1978): 89–98.
Austin / History and Future of Mormon Literary Studies
55
iction, to some extent, dealt with Mormon themes and characters. In
what might plausibly be considered a companion piece entitled “Fictional Sisters” (1997), historian Laurel hatcher Ulrich examines a
dozen Mormon-themed novels by women writers of the same period
(but extending into the 1950s), including Sorensen, Whipple, and Cannon, but also introducing such lesser-known works as Jean Woodman’s
Glory Spent (1940), Elinor Pryor’s And Never Yield (1942), Ardyth Kennelly’s he Peaceable Kingdom (1949), and Amelia Bean’s he Fancher
Train (1958).12 Precisely because the writers in the Lost Generation
group all achieved success and acclaim outside the Mormon cultural
region, Mormon literary critics have oten made them the starting point
in a serious canon of Mormon literature.13
Vardis Fisher is by far the best known of the Lost Generation writers. During the early phases of his writing career (1928–1940), Fisher
was seen as a promising writer of serious iction and spoken of in the
same sentences as the likes of Ernest Hemingway, William Faulkner,
and homas Wolfe. But Fisher’s connection to Mormonism is highly
problematic. hough raised in Idaho by Mormon parents, Fisher had
very little contact with the church until he was in his late teens. He
was baptized as an adult but let the church soon ater and never
again self-identiied as a Latter-day Saint. His early autobiographical
iction oten refers to Mormon characters, and his most famous novel,
Children of God (1939), deals primarily with the founding of the church
and the Mormon migration to Utah.14 But most of his more than two
dozen novels have little to do with Mormons or Mormonism. To date,
most Mormon scholarship on Fisher has conined itself to examining
Children of God and debating whether or not Fisher should be considered a Mormon writer. Several recent articles, though, have begun
12. Laurel hatcher Ulrich, “Fictional Sisters,” in Mormon Sisters: Women in Early
Utah, ed. Claudia L. Bushman (Cambridge, MA: Emmeline Press, 1976), 241–66.
13. See Terryl Givens’s overview of the Lost Generation in People of Paradox (New
York: Oxford University Press, 2007), 287–98.
14. Vardis Fisher, Children of God (New York: Harpers, 1939).
56
Mormon Studies Review
to look at how the Mormon tradition might have informed his other
major works.15
Two other Mormon writers from this period have inspired signiicant critical discussion. Both of them—Virginia Sorensen and Maurine
Whipple—self-identiied as Mormons throughout their lives.16 Sorensen,
most famous as the author of the best-selling, Newbery Award–winning
children’s book Miracles on Maple Hill (1957), also wrote nine novels for
adults, eight of them involving primarily Mormon characters, including A Little Lower than the Angels (1942), which is set in Nauvoo and
features Joseph Smith as a prominent character. Sorensen’s Mormon
characters, while challenging, are generally sympathetic, and her novels
have occasioned a respectable amount of critical attention from the 1970s
on.17 Maurine Whipple’s only novel, he Giant Joshua (1941), is nearly
always ranked at or near the top of lists of important works of Mormon
15. At the irst conference of the Association for Mormon Letters in 1976, the
distinguished historian Leonard Arrington delivered a paper, cowritten with his graduate student John Haupt, entitled “Vardis Fisher’s Mormon Heritage,” which argued that
Fisher’s ties to Mormonism were stronger than previously believed. he paper was later
published in BYU Studies 18/1 (Fall 1977): 27–47. Fisher’s widow responded with an
angry press release entitled “Vardis Fisher Was Not a Mormon,” which she had bound
with all of Fisher’s works for which she still held the copyrights. Years later, a more balanced appraisal of Fisher’s Mormonism was given by BYU professor Stephen Tanner in
“Vardis Fisher and the Mormons,” in Rediscovering Vardis Fisher: Centennial Essays, ed.
Joseph M. Flora (Moscow: University of Idaho Press, 2000), 97–113. See also Michael
Austin, “Vardis Fisher’s Mormon Scars: Mapping the Diaspora in Testament of Man,”
Dialogue 47/3 (Fall 2014): 1–22.
16. We must footnote Sorensen’s Mormonism just a little bit because, towards the
end of her life, she received baptism into the Anglican Church of her second husband,
novelist Alex Waugh. However, she always acknowledged her cultural identity as a
Mormon, even when it was no longer her religious identity.
17. Important critical essays about Sorensen include Mary Lythgoe Bradford,
“Virginia Sorensen: A Saving Remnant,” Dialogue 4/3 (Autumn 1969): 56–64; Mary
Lythgoe Bradford, “ ‘If You Are a Writer You Write!’ An Interview with Virginia Sorensen,” Dialogue 13/3 (Fall 1980): 17–36; Sylvia B. Lee, “he Mormon Novel: Virginia
Sorensen’s he Evening and the Morning,” in Women, Women Writers, and the West, ed.
L. L. Lee and Merrill Lewis (Troy, NY: Whitson, 1979), 209–18; Bruce W. Jorgensen,
“ ‘Herself Moving Beside Herself, Out here Alone’: he Shape of Mormon Belief in
Virginia Sorensen’s he Evening and the Morning,” Dialogue 13/3 (Fall 1980): 43–61;
Austin / History and Future of Mormon Literary Studies
57
literature. In addition to a handful of critical analyses, Whipple is the
subject of the 2011 biography “Swell Sufering,” by Veda Tebbs Hale.18
In the years since Eugene England’s initial attempt at periodization, it has become clear that his fourth period, of Faithful Realism, can
only describe that small portion of contemporary Mormon literature
represented by writers who maintain a connection to the church while
writing challenging Mormon-themed iction to a largely LDS audience. he most prominent of them, Levi Peterson19 and Phyllis Barber,20 continue to attract critical attention from literary critics working
with Mormon texts. Most of the other writers in this category—John
Bennion, Tom Rogers, Michael Fillerup, Donald Marshall, Todd Robert Peterson, Linda Sillitoe, Margaret Blair Young, and, most recently,
BYU biology professor Steven Peck—have produced, and continue to
produce, well-regarded novels, plays, and short iction with scholarly
commentary on their work largely limited to reviews. Stories by many
of these writers (and a number of others) have been included in three
important anthologies of Mormon iction: Eugene England’s Bright
Angels and Familiars (1992), Angela Hallstrom’s Dispensation (2010),
and Sue Sale, “Eggertsen Men: Male Family Inluences in Virginia Sorensen’s Kingdom
Come and he Evening and the Morning,” Dialogue 35/1 (Spring 2002): 42–46.
18. Veda Tebbs Hale, “Swell Sufering”: A Biography of Maurine Whipple (Salt Lake
City: Greg Koford, 2011). See also Edward A. Geary, “Women Regionalists of Mormon
Country,” Kate Chopin Newsletter 2 (1976): 20–26; William A. Wilson, “Folklore in he
Giant Joshua,” Mormon Letters Annual (1978–79): 57–63; Jessie Embry, “Overworked
Stereotypes or Accurate Historical Images: he Images of Polygamy in he Giant Joshua,” Sunstone 14 (April 1990): 42–46.
19. See Steven P. Sondrup, “Levi Peterson’s ‘Road to Damascus’ and the Language
of Grace,” Literature and Belief 5 (1985): 79–93; Michael Austin, “Are Mormons Really
Christians? Levi Peterson and the Paradox of Mormon Identity,” Sunstone 117 (May
2000): 64–66; and Bruce Jorgensen, “Still Laughing with the Best Comic Mormon Novel
So Far,” Sunstone 141 (April 2006): 71–73.
20. See Eric A. Eliason, “he ‘Mormon Magical Realism’ of Phyllis Barber: Parting
the Veil with Folkloric Literature,” Annual of the Association for Mormon Letters 14 (2001):
127–32; and Laura L. Bush, “Training to Be a Good Mormon Girl While Longing for
Fame,” in Faithful Transgressions in the American West: Six Twentieth-Century Mormon
Women’s Autobiographical Acts (Logan: Utah State University Press, 2004), 171–93.
58
Mormon Studies Review
and Robert Raleigh’s overlapping but somewhat less orthodox collection
In Our Lovely Deseret (1998).21
Oten, as England suggests, the literature in this category tries to
negotiate a tenuous path between critical and faithful approaches to the
LDS Church. Such literature is oten set in Mormon communities among
Latter-day Saints struggling to live their religion. When these writers
criticize elements of LDS culture or practice, they usually situate their
criticisms from within the Mormon community—with the expectation
that their characters will remain Latter-day Saints ater all of the conlicts
in the story have been resolved. Take, for example, the dramatic inal
scene of Levi Peterson’s he Backslider, in which a cowboy version of Jesus
appears to the novel’s protagonist, Frank Windham, in a urinal. Swearing
occasionally and smoking a cigarette, the Cowboy Jesus rebukes Frank
for his legalistic attempts to earn his salvation through ritual obedience to
things like sexual continence and obedience to the Word of Wisdom. In
the process, Peterson criticizes Mormon culture for its checklist approach
to holiness, and Mormon theology for its unwillingness to acknowledge
the importance of divine grace. But it is clear at the end of the novel that
Frank Windham, like Levi Peterson himself, will remain some kind of
Mormon.22
he category of Faithful Realism, however, fails to account for the
two dominant strands of Mormon literature today.23 he irst of these,
the modern home-literature movement, consists primarily of upliting novels, stories, and plays by faithful Latter-day Saints published by
21. Eugene England, ed., Bright Angels and Familiars: Contemporary Mormon
Stories (Salt Lake City: Signature Books, 1992); Angela Hallstrom, ed., Dispensation:
Latter-day Fiction (Provo, UT: Zarahemla Books, 2010); and Robert Raleigh, ed., In Our
Lovely Deseret: Mormon Fictions (Salt Lake City: Signature, 1998).
22. Levi S. Peterson, he Backslider (Salt Lake City: Signature Books, 1986),
353–61.
23. Christopher Kimball Bigelow surveys a variety of diferent kinds of iction by
Mormon writers published for primarily Mormon audiences in “Orthodox vs. Literary:
An Overview of Mormon Fiction,” in Mormons and Popular Culture: he Global Inluence
of an American Phenomenon, ed. J. Michael Hunter (Santa Barbara, CA: Praeger, 2013),
2:51–63.
Austin / History and Future of Mormon Literary Studies
59
Deseret Book24 and marketed exclusively to Mormon audiences. his
movement began in the 1970s with plays such as Saturday’s Warrior
(1973) and My Turn on Earth (1977) and continued in the 1980s with
the novels of Jack Weyland and a handful of others. Since then, Mormon
home literature has become a multimillion-dollar-a-year industry with
some novels—such as those in Gerald Lund’s historical he Work and
the Glory series (1990–1998)—posting sales igures comparable to those
of major national best sellers.25
Despite its considerable commercial success, the modern home literature movement has attracted very little, if any, analysis by scholars
of Mormon literature—just as most best-selling secular novels rarely
attract the attention of mainstream literary critics. However, a second
strand of contemporary Mormon literature—works by identiiably
Mormon authors who write for general audiences—has fared much
better. Terry Tempest Williams’s memoir Refuge, for example, has been
widely anthologized and taught in college courses since its initial publication in 1992,26 and LDS literary critics have been naturally drawn
to the parts of this work that deal with Williams’s Mormon faith. Other
writers with some connection to Mormonism—such as Brady Udall,
24. he LDS-owned Deseret Book purchased its two largest competitors in the
LDS book market, Bookcrat and Covenant, in 1999 and 2006, respectively, giving it a
virtual monopoly on the home-literature market, though small independent presses and
self-published books have made some inroads, as indicated by the presence of such books
each year among the inalists for the Whitney Awards (see note 5).
25. In 2004 LDS Living Magazine reported that the nine volumes in he Work and the
Glory series had sold a total of more than two million copies, “making it likely the most popular historical iction work any religious publisher has ever released.” See “Bestselling Work
and the Glory Series Hits the Big Screen,” LDS Living, September 24, 2004, archived at http://
www.ldsliving.com/story/5951-bestselling-work-and-the-glory-series-hits-the-big-screen.
26. See, for example, Cecilia Konchar Farr and Phillip A. Snyder, “From Walden
Pond to the Great Salt Lake: Ecobiography and Engendered Species Acts in Walden and
Refuge,” in Tending the Garden, ed. Eugene England and Lavina Fielding Anderson (Salt
Lake City: Signature Books, 1996), 197–211; and Katherine R. Chandler, “Potsherds and
Petroglyphs: Unearthing Latter-day Saint Sources for Williams’s Environmental Vision,”
in Surveying the Literary Landscapes of Terry Tempest Williams: New Critical Essays, ed.
Katherine R. Chandler and Melissa A. Goldthwaite (Salt Lake City: University of Utah
Press, 2003), 195–210.
60
Mormon Studies Review
Walter Kirn, and Judith Freeman—have dealt with Mormon issues in
ways that encourage critical studies of Mormonism as part of larger
conversations about their work.27
hough there will never be anything like a ixed or agreed-upon canon
of Mormon literature (or any other kind of literature for that matter), the
combination of works by identiiably (if not always orthodox) Mormon
writers is comparable to other regional and subcultural literatures in the
United States. here is, in other words, a strong-enough body of texts
to justify a critical culture with centers, symposia, endowed professorships, book series at university presses, and the occasional Festschrit in
honor of its major practitioners. his is exactly where Mormon literary
studies seemed to be headed when the Association for Mormon Letters
held its irst conference in 1976, but the going has been slow, and the
publication of scholarly work on Mormon literature has declined since
its heyday in the 1970s and 1980s. Fortunately, though, Mormons keep
publishing literature, some of it very good, that can be proitably studied
from multiple perspectives. Mormon literary critics have work enough
to do ere the sun goes down.
Mormonism and American literary history
Since its earliest days, Mormonism has exerted a pull on the American imagination far beyond its actual representation in the population.
here has, therefore, been much more consequential literature about
Mormons than by them.28 A second important project of Mormon lit27. Mark T. Decker, “ ‘I Constructed in My Mind a Vast, Panoramic Picture’: he
Miracle Life of Edgar Mint and Postmodern, Postdenominational Mormonism,” in
Peculiar Portrayals: Mormons on the Page, Stage, and Screen, ed. Mark T. Decker and
Michael Austin (Logan: Utah State University Press, 2010), 144–62; and Michael Austin,
“Finding God in the Desert: Landscape and Belief in hree Modern Mormon Classics,”
Literature and Belief 21/2 (2003): 39–53 (this study deals with Terry Tempest Williams,
Phyllis Barber, and Judith Freeman).
28. For a bibliographical review of Mormons in popular iction, see Michael Austin, “ ‘As Much as Any Novelist Could Ask’: Mormons in American Popular Fiction,” in
Hunter, Mormons and Popular Culture, 2:1–22.
Austin / History and Future of Mormon Literary Studies
61
erary studies has been to evaluate and critique the way that works about
Mormons and Mormonism have shaped the literary history of America
and, to a lesser extent, England. In the nineteenth century, both countries provided a lot of grist for this mill. he irst major writer to treat
Mormonism was the British adventure writer Frederick Marryat, whose
travel adventure Monsieur Violet was published in both England and
America in 1843. Marryat lited whole chapters word for word from
anti-Mormon exposés such as Eber D. Howe’s Mormonism Unvailed
[sic] (1834) and John C. Bennett’s History of the Saints (1842) as he
mixed the story of Mormonism’s early years with the wanderings of his
hero, Monsieur Violet, throughout the wild American West.
When the Saints migrated to Utah and practiced polygamy openly,
they became something like an international literary sensation—the
subject of works by Robert Louis Stevenson, Arthur Conan Doyle, Mark
Twain, and hundreds of lesser-known writers. Doyle’s A Study in Scarlet
(1887) would become the most well-known nineteenth-century work
about the Mormons because, in the process of telling the story of a
vengeful Mormon avenger (a story largely plagiarized from Stevenson’s
book he Dynamiter, published two years earlier), Doyle introduced
the character of Sherlock Holmes and invented the modern detective
novel. Stevenson and Doyle created cohorts of vengeful, violent, sexually deviant Mormons who practiced blood atonement on their own
people and sent Danite avenging angels out to kill anyone who escaped.
hese were the images of Mormonism that Doyle absorbed from the
popular press and from the British “penny dreadful” novels that he was
familiar with. When the Saints abandoned polygamy and settled into
relative anonymity at the end of the nineteenth century, the sensational
novels and stories continued, uninterrupted, in the form of historical
iction. Many of these novels formed part of the emerging Western
genre, whose most important founding text, Zane Grey’s Riders of the
Purple Sage (1912), is set almost entirely among the Mormons.29
29. For an excellent analysis of the way that Mormonism functions in Riders of
the Purple Sage, see William R. Handley, “Distinctions without Diferences: Zane Grey
and the Mormon Question,” Arizona Quarterly 57/1 (Spring 2001): 1–33.
62
Mormon Studies Review
he nineteenth century’s literary portrayals of Mormons had a
comic side too. he well-known humorist Charles Farrar Browne, who
used the stage and pen name Artemus Ward, traveled to Utah in 1864
and made the trip the subject of a wildly popular comic monologue that
he performed all over the United States and England. Ward’s Mormons
are largely good-natured, but naïve, bumbling, and provincial.30 Much
the same image comes through in Mark Twain’s much better known
travel narrative Roughing It, which contains several chapters about the
author’s visit to the Mormons of Salt Lake City. Twain gave the world
such bons mots as “If Joseph Smith composed [the Book of Mormon],
the act was a miracle—keeping awake as he did it” and (speaking of
Mormon women) “he man that marries one of them has done an
act of Christian charity which entitles him to the kindly applause of
mankind . . . and the man that marries sixty of them has done a deed
of open-handed generosity so sublime that the nations should stand
uncovered in his presence and worship in silence.”31
Many early contributions to Mormon literary studies combined
the archival work of locating and the analytical work of explaining the
role of Mormons in literature in the nineteenth and early twentieth
centuries. Some of this work was done by historians, such as Leonard J. Arrington, who began in the late 1960s to publish articles with
his graduate students exploring these nineteenth-century works. heir
research unearthed dozens of little-known novels, stories, and exposés
about violent Mormons, blood atonement, Danite avengers, and polygamous patriarchs.32 At about the same time, Neal Lambert and Richard
Cracrot began exploring the nineteenth-century comic portrayals of
30. “Artemus Ward’s Lecture [on the Mormons] as Delivered at the Egyptian Hall,
London” (New York: G. W. Carleton, 1869).
31. Mark Twain, Roughing It (Hartford, CT: American Publishing Co., 1872), 127, 118.
32. Leonard J. Arrington and Jon Haupt, “Intolerable Zion: he Image of Mormonism in Nineteenth-Century American Literature,” Western Humanities Review
22/3 (Summer 1968): 243–60; Leonard J. Arrington and Jon Haupt, “he Missouri
and Illinois Mormons in Ante-Bellum Fiction,” Dialogue 5/1 (1970): 37–50; Leonard
J. Arrington and Jon Haupt, “Community and Isolation: Some Aspects of ‘Mormon
Westerns,’ ” Western American Literature 8/1–2 (Spring/Summer, 1973): 15–31; and
Austin / History and Future of Mormon Literary Studies
63
Twain and Ward in a series of articles published mainly in regional
journals such as the Utah Historical Quarterly and the Western Humanities Review.33 heir careful work has allowed subsequent generations of
Mormon literary historians to situate the better-known works of Doyle,
Grey, and Twain within a literary context that abounded in similar representations of Mormons and Mormonism.
Two of the most important books on Mormon literature in the past
two decades pick up and signiicantly expand on these early articles
about nineteenth-century Mormonism in American literature. Terryl
Givens’s Viper on the Hearth (1997) explores anti-Mormon portrayals
in both popular journalism and sensational iction, advancing the argument that nineteenth-century American society attempted to constrain
Mormonism’s truly radical theological ideas by constructing Mormons
as Other and as the objects of fear and ridicule. In Performing American
Identity in Anti-Mormon Melodrama (2009), BYU theatre professor
Megan Sanborn Jones applies Givens’s argument to a dozen or so previously unstudied plays about Mormonism that were written or performed
between 1850 and 1890.34
A commonplace of contemporary Mormon literary studies is the
assertion that the nineteenth-century Mormon stereotypes have signiicantly inluenced popular iction in the twentieth and twenty-irst
Rebecca Foster Cornwall and Leonard J. Arrington, “Perpetuation of a Myth: Mormon
Danites in Five Western Novels, 1840–90,” BYU Studies 23/2 (Spring 1983): 147–65.
33. Neal E. Lambert, “Saints, Sinners, and Scribes: A Look at Mormons in Fiction,”
Utah Historical Quarterly 36 (Winter 1968): 63–76; Richard H. Cracrot, “he Gentle
Blasphemer: Mark Twain, Holy Scripture, and the Book of Mormon,” BYU Studies
11/2 (1971): 119–40; Richard H. Cracrot, “Distorting Polygamy for Fun and Proit:
Artemus Ward and Mark Twain among the Mormons,” BYU Studies 14/2 (Winter 1974):
272–88; Richard H. Cracrot, “ ‘Ten Wives Is All You Need’: Artemus, Twain and the
Mormons—Again,” Western Humanities Review 38/3 (Autumn 1984): 197–211; Richard
H. Cracrot, “ ‘he Assault of Laughter’: he Comic Attack on Mormon Polygamy in
Popular Literature,” Journal of Mormon History 34/1 (Winter 2008): 233–62.
34. Terryl L. Givens, he Viper on the Hearth: Mormons, Myths, and the Construction
of Heresy (New York: Oxford University Press 1997; rev. ed., 2013); and Megan Sanborn
Jones, Performing American Identity in Anti-Mormon Melodrama (New York: Routledge,
2009).
64
Mormon Studies Review
centuries. Givens traces the persistent inluence of these older stereotypes
in the concluding chapter of he Viper on the Hearth, which he updated
for the 2013 edition to include recent works such as Under the Banner
of Heaven (2003) and the hit Broadway musical he Book of Mormon.
Literary critics have examined contemporary Danite and blood-atonement plots in dozens of mystery novels and science iction works and
in the more serious iction of Neil LaBute, Brian Evenson, and Levi
Peterson.35 Even in contemporary works that seem far removed from
the dime-novel tradition—such as Norman Mailer’s he Executioner’s
Song (1979) and Tony Kushner’s Angels in America (1991–92), which
both won Pulitzer Prizes—Mormon characters and Mormonism itself
are portrayed with a distinctly nineteenth-century lavor.36 “It has been
more than a hundred years since mainstream Mormonism oicially
encouraged the scandalous behaviors . . . that generated the river of lurid
tales that lowed from nineteenth-century presses,” writes literary critic
Mark Decker. Yet “contemporary authors and auteurs tend to portray the
religion in ways that invite comparisons with their pulpy forebearers.”37
35. Givens, Viper on the Hearth, 165–87. For twentieth-century portrayals in other
genres, see Michael Austin, “Troped by the Mormons: he Persistence of 19th-Century
Mormon Stereotypes in Contemporary Detective Fiction,” Sunstone 21/3 (August 1998):
51–71; Michael Collings, “Refracted Visions and Future Worlds: Mormonism and Science Fiction,” Dialogue 17/3 (Autumn 1984): 107–16; and Aaron J. Sanders, “Avenging
Angels: he Nephi Archetype and Blood Atonement in Neil LaBute, Brian Evenson,
and Levi Peterson, and the Making of the Mormon American Writer,” in Decker and
Austin, Peculiar Portrayals, 87–112.
36. For a discussion of Mormon elements of he Executioner’s Song, which purports
to give a journalistic account of the 1976 Gary Gilmore murders, see Steve Glassman’s
“Bad Boys and Bad Girls in the Good Land: he Noniction Novel in the Southwest,”
in Crime Fiction and Film in the Southwest: Bad Boys and Bad Girls in the Badlands, ed.
Steve Glassman and Maurice J. O’Sullivan (Bowling Green, OH: Bowling Green State
University Popular Press, 2001), 197–209. For treatments of Mormonism in Angels in
America, see Michael Evenden, “Angels in a Mormon Gaze,” Sunstone 17 (Sept. 1994):
55–64; Michael Austin, “heology for the Approaching Millennium: Angels in America,
Activism, and the American Religion,” Dialogue 30/1 (Spring 1997): 25–44; and Christine Hutchinson-Jones, “Center and Periphery: Mormons and American Culture in Tony
Kushner’s Angels in America,” in Decker and Austin, Peculiar Portrayals, 5–36.
37. Decker, “Panoramic Picture,” 144.
Austin / History and Future of Mormon Literary Studies
65
Not all contemporary literary portrayals of Mormonism come
from the nineteenth-century stereotypes. Some of them are considerably more complex, ranging from the satirical (but largely afectionate)
image of Mormon missionaries in the hit Broadway musical he Book
of Mormon to the upstanding (if somewhat naïve) American patriots
in the novels of Tom Clancy and W. E. B. Griin.38 And a handful of
extremely successful writers known to be Mormon—such as Orson
Scott Card, Ann Perry, and Stephenie Meyer—have injected a distinctive Mormon consciousness into popular culture that has provided a
platform for critics to explore the connections between Mormons and
literature. For example, the proliic LDS scholar and writer Michael
Collings has written widely about the Mormon subtexts of Card’s novels—including In the Image of God: heme, Characterization, and Landscape in the Fiction of Orson Scott Card, the irst book-length study of
Card’s works, which was published by Greenwood Press in 1990 and
reissued in 2014 as part of a self-published omnibus volume entitled
Orson Scott Card: Penetrating to the Gentle Heart.39 And as the Twilight
novels of Stephenie Meyer begin to attract the attention of serious critics, Meyer’s Mormonism has become an important area of scholarly
inquiry into the texts.40
Scholarly studies of the role of Mormonism in literary history have
always been easier to place with mainstream academic publishers than
studies of literature by and for Latter-day Saints. Such studies will continue to ofer the best opportunities for Mormon literary critics to break
38. See Chiung Hwang Chen and Ethan Yorgason, “ ‘hose Amazing Mormons’: he
Media’s Construction of Latter-day Saints as a Model Minority,” Dialogue 32/2 (Summer
1999): 107–28.
39. Michael R. Collings, In the Image of God: heme, Characterization, and Landscape in the Fiction of Orson Scott Card (Westport, CT: Greenwood, 1990).
40. See, for example, Natalie Wilson’s Seduced by Twilight: he Allure and Contradictory Messages of the Popular Saga (Jeferson, NC: McFarland, 2011), which contains
chapters entitled “he Soul of the Vampire: Sparkly Mormons, Female Eves, and Unconverted Wolves” (pp. 133–56) and “Got Vampire Privilege? Or, Why You Should Marry
an Undead White, Wealthy, Heterosexual Mormon” (pp. 57–179). Also see Kristi A.
Young’s “Testifying: Mormonism and the Writings of Stephenie Meyer,” in Hunter,
Mormons and Popular Culture, 2:39–50.
66
Mormon Studies Review
out of the “Utah bubble” that has both nourished and conined them.
Academic journals and university presses are simply more interested
in manuscripts about Mark Twain, Robert Louis Stevenson, and Angels
in America than about Nephi Anderson and Saturday’s Warrior. And
there is plenty of work let to do in this area. Mormon themes and characters run through some of the most important American and British
literature of the past two centuries in ways that we are just beginning
to understand. And as the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints
becomes more prominent internationally, the role of Mormonism in
the literatures of other cultures may expand signiicantly, providing still
more avenues for critical analysis.41
The literary study of sacred texts
In What Hath God Wrought, an expansive, Pulitzer Prize–winning history of America from 1815 to 1848, Daniel Walker Howe writes that
the Book of Mormon is “a powerful epic written on a grand scale with a
host of characters, a narrative of human struggle and conlict, of divine
intervention, heroic good and atrocious evil, of prophecy, morality, and
law.” Ater a brief presentation of its major ideas and motifs, Howe
concludes that the Book of Mormon “should rank among the great
achievements of American literature, but has never been accorded the
status it deserves, since Mormons deny Joseph Smith’s authorship, and
non-Mormons, dismissing the work as a fraud, have been more likely
to ridicule than read it.”42
41. By far the most prominent literary work about Mormonism written in a language other than English is the novel Paradísarheimt (1960), by the Icelandic Nobel
Prize laureate Halldór Laxness, published in English translation as Paradise Reclaimed
(New York: homas Y. Crowell, 1962). he novel, which tells of a nineteenth-century
Icelandic farmer’s conversion to Mormonism and subsequent journey to Utah, has been
the subject of several studies by LDS critics, most recently by Fred E. Woods in “Halldór
Laxness and the Latter-day Saints: he Story behind the Novel Paradísarheimt,” BYU
Studies 49/3 (2010): 47–74.
42. Daniel Walker Howe, What Hath God Wrought: he Transformation of America, 1815–1848 (New York: Oxford University Press, 2007), 314.
Austin / History and Future of Mormon Literary Studies
67
For all of the reasons that Howe suggests, the Book of Mormon is
a text that presents endless fascinations for literary critics: a complex
narrative structure, multiple levels of authorship, passionate ideological
conlicts, a wide diversity of genres, layers of intertextual connections to
the Bible, Hebrew literary forms, nineteenth-century narrative patterns,
and a vigorously contested narrative of authorship. hese are precisely
the sorts of questions that literary criticism was designed to address.
But Howe is also correct in observing that nearly everybody with an
interest in the Book of Mormon has too much of their own ideology
at stake to analyze the text from the disinterested scholarly perspective that the best literary criticism requires. hus, the vast majority of
the critical books and articles written about the Book of Mormon are
devoted either to proving it to be an authentic ancient record of ancient
Israelites who migrated to the Western Hemisphere or dismissing it as
a nineteenth-century fraud.
It is quite possible, however, to bracket the question of the Book
of Mormon’s origins temporarily and examine it as a literary text. And
trained literary critics, in and out of the LDS Church, have been doing
so for many years. Robert K. homas—a BYU English professor and
academic vice president who coauthored the popular Out of the Best
Books anthologies in the 1960s43—wrote his senior thesis at Reed College on the literary properties of the Book of Mormon in 1947. Ater
receiving a PhD in English from Columbia University, he followed up
with the much-cited article “A Literary Critic Looks at the Book of
Mormon.”44 Dozens of other articles studying the Book of Mormon as
43. he ive-volume Out of the Best Books series, edited by Bruce B. Clark and
Robert K. homas, was published by Deseret Book between 1964 and 1969 for use in
the Relief Society’s Cultural Reinement curriculum. Deseret Book also published a
“best-of ” collection, Favorite Selections from Out of the Best Books, for a more general
audience in 1979.
44. Robert Kedzie homas, “A Literary Analysis of the Book of Mormon” (Portland: Division of Literature and Languages, Reed College, 1947); and Robert K. homas,
“A Literary Critic Looks at the Book of Mormon,” in To the Glory of God, ed. Charles D.
Tate Jr. and Truman G. Madsen (Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1972), 149–61.
68
Mormon Studies Review
literature have been written by, among others, Douglas Wilson, Bruce
Jorgensen, Stephen Sondrup, and Eugene England.45
Unlike most of the other critical projects of Mormon literary studies, the early articles bringing literary criticism to bear on the Book
of Mormon have led to more detailed and sophisticated book-length
publications that have now begun to penetrate into the larger world of
academic literary studies. Between 1996 and 2002, literary scholars published four books on the Book of Mormon, bringing a wide spectrum
of contemporary critical methodologies to the study of Mormonism’s
foundational text.
he irst of these books, Marilyn Arnold’s Sweet Is the Word (1996),
approaches the Book of Mormon chronologically, functioning as a sort
of study guide to encourage readers to go deeper into the text than they
otherwise would. Arnold, who taught American literature at BYU and
published widely on Willa Cather, makes it clear in the introduction
that she will not use secondary sources or traditional scholarly methods
in her analysis; rather, Sweet Is the Word is “very simply, my personal
response to the book.”46 One year later, University of North Carolina
literature professor Richard Dilworth Rust published Feasting on the
Word (1997), which was awarded the Association for Mormon Letters
45. Douglas Wilson, “Prospects for the Study of the Book of Mormon as a Work
of American Literature,” Dialogue 3 (Spring 1968): 29–41; Bruce W. Jorgensen, “he
Dark Way to the Tree: Typological Unity in the Book of Mormon,” in Literature of Belief:
Sacred Scripture and Religious Experience, ed. Neal E. Lambert (Provo, UT: Religious
Studies Center, Brigham Young University, 1981), 217–31; Steven P. Sondrup, “he
Psalm of Nephi: A Lyric Reading,” BYU Studies 21/3 (1981): 357–72; Eugene England,
“A Second Witness for the Logos: he Book of Mormon and Contemporary Literary
Criticism,” in By Study and Also by Faith: Essays in Honor of Hugh W. Nibley, ed. John M.
Lundquist and Stephen D. Ricks (Salt Lake City: Deseret Book and FARMS, 1990),
2:91–125. For a select bibliography of literary criticism about the Book of Mormon
through 1995, see Edgar C. Snow Jr., “Narrative Criticism and the Book of Mormon,”
Journal of Book of Mormon Studies 4/2 (1995): 93–106.
46. Marilyn Arnold, Sweet Is the Word: Relections on the Book of Mormon—Its
Narrative, Teachings, and People (American Fork, UT: Covenant Communications,
1996), vii.
Austin / History and Future of Mormon Literary Studies
69
award for criticism that same year.47 In Feasting on the Word, Rust combines chapters that explicate the various genres of the Book of Mormon
(epic, poetry, sermon, autobiography) with chapters on its formal and
rhetorical strategies (imagery, typology) to produce a volume that very
efectively situates the Book of Mormon within the larger conversations
of literary theory and criticism.
A third book, Mark D. homas’s Digging in Cumorah, was published by Signature Books in 1999.48 Unlike Arnold and Rust, homas
examines the Book of Mormon primarily as a nineteenth-century
text—bracketing the question of ancient origins but examining other
religious texts from the period as rhetorically comparable documents.
homas’s critical methodology is profoundly inluenced by the work
of the Jewish biblical scholar Robert Alter and the Protestant literary
critic Northrop Frye. Following Alter’s inluential he Art of Biblical
Narrative, homas examines the Book of Mormon’s use of “type scenes,”
or structurally similar narratives that are repeated at diferent points
in the text with slightly diferent emphases, such as the “dying heretic”
narratives of Sherem, Nehor, and Korihor.49 Following Frye’s work in
he Great Code and Words with Power, homas also looks for the large
archetypal patterns that dominate and give structure to the text, such
as the movement from captivity to deliverance.50 Digging in Cumorah
was widely praised by literary critics—including Wayne C. Booth, who
worked with homas at the University of Chicago—but aggressively
dismissed by many more traditional Mormon scholars, who felt that
47. Richard Dilworth Rust, Feasting on the Word: he Literary Testimony of the
Book of Mormon (Salt Lake City: Deseret Book and FARMS, 1997).
48. Mark D. homas, Digging in Cumorah: Reclaiming Book of Mormon Narratives
(Salt Lake City: Signature Books, 1999).
49. Robert Alter, he Art of Biblical Narrative (New York: Basic Books, 1982). he
type scenes of the three Book of Mormon “dying heretics” occur in Jacob 7:1–21 (Sherem),
Alma 1:2–16 (Nehor), and Alma 30:6–60 (Korihor). For homas’s analysis of this type
scene, see pp. 161–70.
50. Northrop Frye, he Great Code: he Bible and Literature (New York: Harvest/
HBJ, 1983); and Words with Power: Being a Second Study of “he Bible and Literature”
(New York: Harvest/HBJ, 1992).
70
Mormon Studies Review
homas’s emphasis on nineteenth-century literary techniques dismissed
the Book of Mormon’s claims of divine origin.51
Ultimately, Arnold, Rust, and homas are Mormon literary critics
writing for Mormon audiences, and while their books have been much
discussed and (in homas’s case) debated in Mormon circles, they have
had very little inluence outside the Mormon community. his is not
true of the fourth book, Terryl Givens’s By the Hand of Mormon, which
was published by Oxford University Press and reviewed in many of the
most important academic publications in the country.52 In his approach
to the Book of Mormon, Givens employs a sophisticated reception theory. He begins with the argument that the Book of Mormon has been
received and understood by its audiences in at least four distinct ways
throughout its history: (1) as a divine signal of the opening of a new
dispensation and of Joseph Smith’s prophetic calling; (2) as an authentic
history of ancient America; (3) as a nineteenth-century iction; and
(4) as a complement to or extension of the Bible. hese four large reception categories become the foundation of his analysis of the Book of
Mormon’s meaning and signiicance.
Givens’s work demonstrated both the scholarly and the commercial
potential of a literary approach to the Book of Mormon, and it has been
followed up by at least two more scholarly studies of the Book of Mormon published by highly selective and prestigious academic presses.
Grant Hardy’s Understanding the Book of Mormon, also published by
Oxford University Press, approaches the text through character studies
and rhetorical analyses of its three major narrators: Nephi, Mormon,
51. In a blurb for the back cover of Digging in Cumorah, Booth writes, “his
astonishing book probes more deeply into the Book of Mormon’s literary and spiritual
qualities than any other work I know. . . . he most inluential American narrative of the
nineteenth century has at last found the scholarly reader it deserves.” FARMS reviewer
Alan Gof is much less complimentary in his review, “Scratching the Surface of Book
of Mormon Narratives,” FARMS Review of Books 12/2 (2000): 51–82.
52. Terryl L. Givens, By the Hand of Mormon: he American Scripture hat Launched
a New World Religion (New York: Oxford University Press, 2002).
Austin / History and Future of Mormon Literary Studies
71
and Moroni.53 And Paul C. Gutjahr’s he Book of Mormon: A Biography—part of Princeton University Press’s new Lives of Great Religious
Books series—describes the history of the book’s reception as a book,
focusing on the ways that its audiences understood it at diferent times
and highlighting formatting changes, translations, illustrations, and
derivative works.54
Over the past ten years or so, these scholars have constructed a
scholarly apparatus for studying the Book of Mormon as a literary text.
heir eforts are now starting to bear fruit, as younger scholars have
recently begun the painstaking work of situating the Book of Mormon
in diferent literary contexts. Bradley J. Kramer, for example, sets the
Book of Mormon in the context of ancient rabbinic literature in his new
book Beholding the Tree of Life.55 Others, such as Jared Hickman of he
Johns Hopkins University and Elizabeth Fenton of the University of
Vermont, have proposed plausible and ingenious nineteenth-century
American literary contexts for the Book of Mormon. his kind of contextualizing work—which has traditionally been carried out by either
apologists or detractors seeking to prove that Joseph Smith was or was
not a prophet—is well on its way to becoming an important concern of
mainstream literary scholarship.56
By a wide margin, the Book of Mormon is the LDS scripture that
has most engaged both Mormon and non-Mormon literary critics.
here have been occasional literary studies of other Mormon scriptures,
such as Lambert and Cracrot’s analysis of the literary form in Joseph
53. Grant Hardy, Understanding the Book of Mormon: A Reader’s Guide (New York:
Oxford University Press, 2010).
54. Paul C. Gutjahr, he Book of Mormon: A Biography (Princeton, NJ: Princeton
University Press, 2012).
55. Bradley J. Kramer, Beholding the Tree of Life: A Rabbinic Approach to the Book
of Mormon (Salt Lake City: Greg Koford, 2014).
56. See Jared Hickman, “he Book of Mormon as Amerindian Apocalypse,”
American Literature 86/3 (2014): 429–61; and Elizabeth Fenton, “Open Canons: Sacred History and American History in he Book of Mormon,” J19: he Journal of Nineteenth-Century Americanists 1/2 (Fall 2013), 339–61. Hickman and Fenton are currently
coediting a volume for Oxford University Press that will explore a variety of Americanist
approaches to the Book of Mormon.
72
Mormon Studies Review
Smith’s narration of the irst vision57 or Charles Swit’s recent work on
the literary elements of the Doctrine and Covenants.58 And LDS scholars trained in literary criticism have occasionally written about biblical
igures in distinctively Mormon ways.59 But these are largely part of
internal conversations among Mormon scholars. he pioneering work
of Givens, Hardy, and Gutjahr has demonstrated clearly that what Daniel Walker Howe described as one of the “great achievements of American literature” can indeed ind a place at the scholarly table and that
both Mormons and non-Mormons can study it productively using the
tools of literary analysis.
So what now?
Reading over the last ity years or so of work in Mormon literature
studies, one cannot help but be impressed by its optimism, perhaps
best encapsulated in the Association for Mormon Letters blog site, he
Dawning of a Brighter Day, named for a 1982 article by Eugene England.
he brightness of the day, of course, depends entirely on the metric one
uses to measure it. By some measures, the state of Mormon literature
and literary studies is very bright indeed—Deseret Book has created a
strong market for well-written LDS-themed iction across most popular genres, supplemented by smaller presses, independently published
books, and popular conferences such as LDStorytellers and Life, the
Universe, and Everything.60 Mormon writers like Stephenie Meyer are
57. Neal E. Lambert and Richard H. Cracrot, “Literary Form and Historical Understanding: Joseph Smith’s First Vision,” Journal of Mormon History 7 (1980): 31–42.
58. Charles Swit, “he Literary Power of the Doctrine and Covenants,” Religious
Educator 10/1 (2009): 21–31.
59. Steven C. Walker, Seven Ways of Looking at Susanna (Provo, UT: Center for the
Study of Christian Values in Literature, 1984); John S. Tanner, “Why Latter-day Saints
Should Read Job,” Sunstone 14/4 (August 1990): 38–47; and Michael Austin, Re-reading
Job: Understanding the Ancient World’s Greatest Poem (Salt Lake City: Greg Koford,
2014).
60. Life, the Universe, and Everything is a long-running science iction and fantasy symposium held in Provo, Utah, highlighting many LDS authors along with other
Austin / History and Future of Mormon Literary Studies
73
experiencing phenomenal success in the national market. And scholarly
readings of the Book of Mormon as literature have recently been published by several of the most prestigious academic presses in the world.
Judged by other standards, however, the brightness fades. Mormonism still has not produced any Miltons or Shakespeares, but this should
not surprise us at all. Very few cultures, and very few times, produce
world-shaking writers like these. And even Milton and Shakespeare
were not “Milton and Shakespeare” until long ater their own deaths.
But Mormons have not even been very good about producing, or recognizing, their own Flannery O’Connors and Cynthia Ozicks—challenging but deeply spiritual writers who draw on the power of their religious
traditions (Catholic and Jewish, respectively) to produce works of signiicant literary merit. his is partly because of elements in Mormon
culture that work against serious iction— such as a strong tradition of
using stories primarily to teach doctrine and a tendency to see literary narratives dichotomously, as either 100 percent supportive of the
church or “anti-Mormon.”61 But it is also a failure of critical discourse.
Many Mormon scholars know that Maurine Whipple’s he Giant Joshua
is a complex mid-twentieth-century narrative with strong elements of
feminism, ecocriticism, and anticolonialism. Very few non-Mormon
scholars have ever heard of Maurine Whipple or he Giant Joshua,
however, because nearly everything ever written about them has been
published to an almost entirely Mormon audience.
To get to the brighter day that Eugene England foresaw, Mormon
literary scholars must follow more closely along the path that Mormon historians have taken. hey must make their internal conversations external, in much the same way that LDS scholars like Terryl
Givens and Grant Hardy have taken their critical analyses of the Book
of Mormon public. he market exists. he scholarly study of literature
has traditionally been very good at making room for the literatures of
important igures in the science iction and fantasy genres. For information on the
LDStorymakers conference, see note 5.
61. See Bruce W. Jorgensen, “Heritage of Hostility: he Mormon Attack on Fiction
in the 19th Century,” Wasatch Review International 4 (1996): 75–94.
74
Mormon Studies Review
small subcultures—many of them far smaller than Mormonism. And
more than a dozen prestigious academic presses now publish Mormon
studies books in areas such as history, sociology, anthropology, folklore,
legal studies, gender studies, and theology. he golden age of Mormon
literary studies may not be right around the corner, but it is out there
somewhere. he future is as bright as it has always been.
Michael Austin is provost, vice president for academic afairs, and professor of English at Newman University in Wichita, Kansas. He is the
author or editor of seven books, including Reading the World: Ideas hat
Matter (Norton, 2006), Useful Fictions: Evolution, Anxiety, and the Origins of Literature (University of Nebraska Press, 2010), and Re-reading
Job: Understanding the Ancient World’s Greatest Poem (Greg Koford,
2014). He is currently working on a book on Vardis Fisher, Virginia
Sorensen, and the mid-twentieth-century Mormon literary diaspora.
Review Essays
What yind of Prejudice Was AntilMormonism?
Chris Beneke
Review of J. Spencer Fluhman. “A Peculiar People”: Anti-Mormonism and
the Making of Religion in Nineteenth-Century America. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2012; Terryl L. Givens. he Viper on the
Hearth: Mormons, Myths, and the Construction of Heresy. Second Edition.
New York: Oxford University Press, 2013; Patrick Q. Mason. he Mormon
Menace: Violence and Anti-Mormonism in the Postbellum South. New York:
Oxford University Press, 2011; Megan Sanborn Jones. Performing American Identity in Anti-Mormon Melodrama. New York: Routledge, 2009.
In the 1879 Supreme Court case of Reynolds v. United States, Chief
Justice Morrison Waite rendered a decision that reverberated throughout the twentieth century. For the irst time in what was then a very
short history of First Amendment jurisprudence, Waite invoked
homas Jeferson’s now-famous claim that the federal religious clauses
had established a “wall of separation between church and State.” Because
the term religion wasn’t deined in the Constitution, Waite indicated
that he would need to investigate its original meaning. He never did.
Instead, Waite went on to explain that the First Amendment prohibited congressional interference with religious belief. Religiously inspired
action was another matter. Waite’s conclusion: even though polygamous
marriages proceeded from a religious belief, its practitioners were still
Mormon Studies Review, vol. 2, 2015
75
76
Mormon Studies Review
bound by the reinforcing imperatives of social duty and civil order. In
other words, when it came to plural marriage, they weren’t protected by
the Constitution.
Reynolds was only a faint premonition, a muled historical rumbling, of the cascade of First Amendment jurisprudence that crashed
upon twentieth-century America. he case had come to the Supreme
Court’s attention because the US Congress had taken the unusual step of
forbidding something that resembled the free exercise of religion in an
area—Utah Territory—over which it had direct jurisdiction. At least that
was the constitutional justiication. Underlying the Reynolds decision was
a long-standing cultural and political animus against Mormonism, and
especially Mormon polygamy, that had been mounting for half a century.
hough it has always proved hard to characterize, anti-Mormon
prejudice has never been diicult to ind. With the possible exception
of twenty-irst-century Islam, no other American religion has inspired
such a riot of epithets, such a profusion of calumny, as Mormonism. his
brazen faith, which struck like lightning amid the storm of Upstate New
York’s evangelical revivals in the 1830s, jolted everyone with whom it
came into contact. To orthodox Protestants, Catholics, and Jews, Mormonism was at once both exceedingly strange and unsettlingly familiar.
Critics called its prophet (Joseph Smith) a charlatan, its revelations a ruse,
its scripture a fabrication. In some ways, Mormonism it right into its
time. It was a proselytizing faith in a proselytizing age, a biblical faith in
a biblical era. But that didn’t make Latter-day Saints any less inimical to
their neighbors. here’s nothing that religious groups like less than to
see one of their own converted to another faith, unless it’s having their
scripture revised.
It didn’t help that Mormons had few nice things to say about other
groups and much to say in outright opposition to them. Ecumenism
is the luxury of older, staid traditions whose theological respectability
has already been proven. It has little appeal or utility for the upstart
faith striving to make its mark on the religious landscape. If it had only
remained a speculative religion, its leaders content with soteriological
musings and material prosperity, Mormonism might have escaped much
Beneke / What yind of Prejudice Was AntilMormonism? 77
of the unfavorable attention. But this was a faith of action. It demanded
communal expression and heroic feats of evangelization. Most religious
groups settle into institutional and theological complacency ater a couple of decades of radical innovation. Not the Mormons. he revelations
and the institutional inventions continued unabated, and the Mormons
themselves proved irrepressible.
he revivalist antebellum period into which Mormonism was
born also saw the rise of a new wave of religious prejudice. Mormonism began its blazing ascent when Protestant bigots burned Catholic
churches and convents while others vied to distinguish themselves as
adversaries of religious skepticism and free thought. he year 1844 may
have been the bleakest in the history of American religious relations. As
Roman Catholics and Protestants battled in the streets of Philadelphia,
Joseph Smith was assassinated in an Illinois jail. Within the space of
a decade, the Mormons were driven from Missouri and then Illinois.
Had the federal government been more powerful and more resolute, it
might have driven the Mormons from their eventual homeland in Utah
too. Instead, the 1857–58 “Mormon War” came to a largely bloodless
and relatively amicable conclusion. By that point, the rawest forms of
anti-immigrant and anti-Catholic sentiment were subsiding. Yet some
of Mormonism’s greatest trials lay ahead.
he persistence and ferocity of nineteenth-century anti-Mormonism presents historians with something of a puzzle. What sort of prejudice was this? Was anti-Mormonism about religion or about something
else? hese are actually old questions, asked many times about other
American religious traditions such as Catholicism and Judaism. Historians have long debated whether anti-Catholicism was an expression of
hostility toward the papacy, overbearing priests, and Roman Catholic
theology—or simply an aversion to poor Irish folks. hey have likewise
debated whether anti-Jewish prejudice is better characterized as hostility
to Jewish beliefs and practices—or to people of Semitic heritage. Despite
the unoriginal character of the endeavor, there is value in raising parallel questions about anti-Mormonism. he faith’s American origins, the
immediateness of its revelations, and the Anglo-Saxon background of
78
Mormon Studies Review
its converts challenge us to reconsider the factors that inspire prejudice
toward minority religious groups and to weigh the sometimes competing imperatives of theology, economy, race, and culture.
It is a propitious moment for such an enterprise. A swelling tide of
scholarship on the Latter-day Saints has emerged along with an expansive
new literature on the signiicance of tolerance and intolerance in American
history. Terryl L. Givens was ahead of the times when he published his
elegant and combative meditation on anti-Mormonism, he Viper on
the Hearth, in 1997. Already a classic in the religious studies ield, it was
recently updated with trenchant relections on the satiric musical he
Book of Mormon and a concluding nod to the irony of Stephen Colbert.
But the 2013 iteration has retained the lyrical prose, tongue-in-cheek
humor, and piercing insight that distinguished Givens’s original. “What
is it about Mormonism,” he asks, “that accounts for such an enduring and
tenacious ixation on this marginalized and relatively minor denomination as one of the most signiicant threats to presidents, Christianity,
and good airlines that America has ever known?” (p. 42).
Givens’s updated edition also retains the original’s emphasis on the
singularity of anti-Mormon prejudice, as well as its theological motivations. he Viper on the Hearth still constitutes a thundering salvo against
the conventional position that anti-Mormonism can be explained by
reference to economic grievances, political disagreements, or social
deviance—that is, to something besides the faith itself. As Givens sees
it, the conlict between Mormonism and American culture has always
been fundamentally theological. As long as the faith abides, so does its
irresolvable tension with the contented, uninquisitive Christianity to
which the majority of Americans subscribe. Since its inception, Givens
argues, Mormonism has confronted Protestants and Catholics with the
alarming possibility that their own faiths might be grounded in historically contingent circumstances, while denying them the reassuring
illusion that God could be kept at a safe distance.
For Givens, the underlying cause of nineteenth-century antiMormonism wasn’t that other Americans were ignorant of what Joseph
Smith was telling them; it was that they understood it too well. he
Beneke / What yind of Prejudice Was AntilMormonism? 79
Latter-day Saints “demystif[ied]” Christianity, exposing its fragile rusting
buttresses (p. 91). Most faiths rely on origin stories that are entombed
in the past, sealed by the passage of time and the paucity of records kept
during the era in which they arose. Mormonism isn’t like that. Whereas
we know of just a handful of contemporary references to Jesus, early
nineteenth-century references to Joseph Smith are still beyond reckoning.
Mormons challenged antebellum America—and have challenged every
era since—by “re-materializing” and “re-historicizing” Christianity (p. 92).
Givens understands the interpretive challenge before him. He
acknowledges that Mormons were not the most theologically innovative
sect of their day, nor the only one that endured religious violence. He
is also aware that early Mormons had an annoying tendency to claim
the status of a chosen people (and to refer to non-Mormons as “gentiles”), to strive for communal self-suiciency, and to combine church
authority with state power. Yet, Givens maintains, neither the comparable treatment of other radical religious groups nor the distinctiveness
of Mormon social life can account for the virulent opposition that Mormonism inspired. Modern Americans are heirs to this dismal legacy.
he culture remains beholden to a satisfying and highly ictionalized
narrative about Mormonism, a gross caricature featuring domineering
bigamists and sexually exploited women, relentlessly mustered in the
service of an elaborate and long-lived theological evasion.
While paying homage to Givens, J. Spencer Fluhman ofers a more
nuanced and fuller taxonomy of nineteenth-century anti-Mormonism.
Fluhman’s “A Peculiar People” shows how the age’s most cutting deprecations were summoned against the Latter-day Saints, exhibiting a virtual
panorama of contemporary anxieties about politics, society, and religion. Nineteenth-century Mormons sufered assaults from every side.
Even groups with tenuous claims to Christian legitimacy (e.g., the Shakers) excoriated them. On some occasions, critics treated Mormonism
as just another modern counterfeit or “imposture,” one of numberless
schemes to capitalize on the cupidity and “delusions” of the masses
(pp. 11, 52). On other occasions, critics identiied Mormonism with
violent religious upheaval, equating it with the religious “fanaticism”
80
Mormon Studies Review
of groups such as the Münster Anabaptists (p. 85). Aspersions such as
these allowed anti-Mormons to ground their critique in the age’s most
poignant fears, while avoiding the stigma of religious bigotry.
here are interpretive diferences between Givens and Fluhman,
and they are not inconsequential. What Givens explains as a theological
problem Fluhman explains as a problem of conceptualization. Fluhman
stresses how reluctant non-Mormons were to admit Mormonism to the
family of religions, and thereby to the privileges of religious tolerance.
By denying that Mormonism was a religion, non-Mormons didn’t have
to concede that they were intolerant. Nor did they have to take Mormon theology seriously; there was no theology where there was no
religion. his, Fluhman explains, was one of the things that made the
1879 Reynolds decision so portentous. By starting from the seemingly
unremarkable premise that Mormonism was a religion, Justice Waite
accorded it a degree of recognition that it hadn’t previously enjoyed.
Even as the court’s decision “spelled eventual doom for polygamy” by
permitting all religious belief but disallowing certain religious actions,
Waite’s opinion indicated that there might be “space for Mormonism
among America’s religions” (p. 105).
Fluhman traces a nineteenth-century cultural trajectory from the
generally accepted notion that Mormonism was a “false religion” to
the generally accepted notion that it was merely “alien” (p. 128). A watershed moment occurred with the 1893 World’s Parliament of Religions—
just not the sort of watershed one might expect. Parliament organizers
issued three thousand invitations to the epochal conference. None went
to Mormons. Given that groups as culturally and geographically remote
as Hindus and Sikhs were invited (albeit in minuscule numbers), the
exclusion of Mormons was notable. Yet there was to be redemption here.
“Where Mormon religion had failed,” Fluhman writes, “Mormon arts and
agriculture met with huge success at the exposition” (pp. 130–31). his
was success of a more mundane sort, but success nonetheless. It was also
an augury of Mormonism’s future as an emblematically American faith
whose theology was never fully comprehended nor fully incorporated
into the national polity.
Beneke / What yind of Prejudice Was AntilMormonism? 81
As Givens looks to iction and Fluhman to polemics for evidence of
anti-Mormonism, Megan Sanborn Jones’s Performing American Identity
in Anti-Mormon Melodrama looks to the theater. Long before he Book
of Mormon enchanted Broadway audiences, there was melodrama and
a good deal of it in America. Megan Sanborn Jones has tracked down a
dozen extant melodramas (approximately twice that number were performed, but only half of the scripts survive) while focusing “a critical
lens on the construction of the Other and its function in the creation
and use of hegemonic discourse” (p. 2). he rest of the book isn’t quite
as soaked in theoretical jargon, though Jones does regularly invoke
the icons of poststructuralism, especially the radical social criticism
of Michel Foucault, the postcolonial cogitations of Homi Bhaba, and
the feminist cultural theory of Judith Butler. Much of this is less helpful than her own perceptive observations on the relationship between
nineteenth-century theater and its generating history.
Outside the theoretical interludes, Jones alternates between
accounts of general historical developments and detailed descriptions
of contemporary drama. Despite the heavy reliance on terms such as
“hegemonic discourse,” Jones has a great number of sensible things
to say (her claim that “early America interpreted freedom of worship
almost exclusively to mean a freedom from international interference
of Protestant Christian Worship” is not one of them [p. 12]). Among
these is her sobering conclusion that “Mormons looked like Americans” (p. 8). Jones has a keen eye for recurring scripts and enduring
tropes in melodrama, which she sets within the rich context of Manifest Destiny, evangelicalism, nineteenth-century gender relations, and
broad patterns of American violence. In contrast to Givens’s portrayal
of nineteenth-century iction, Jones characterizes anti-Mormon theater
as an efect, the residue of “hegemonic” cultural system, rather than a
signiicant cause of anti-Mormon sentiment. With Givens and Fluhman, Jones shows how mainstream Anglo culture projected distorted
pictures of itself onto marginal cultures, expiating collective sins and
satisfying middle-class Protestant fantasies in the process.
82
Mormon Studies Review
Patrick Mason’s he Mormon Menace has little use for theory.
Instead, he presents a carefully measured story about violent antiMormonism in the postbellum American South. he book is modest
in chronological and geographical scope. It is also vital to our understanding of anti-Mormon prejudice. Mason’s volume opens with bracing scenes of religiously inspired murder, searing emblems of the rage
that was vented against Mormons, as well as the reluctance or inability
of non-Mormon authorities to do anything about it. Mason is careful to
make the ine distinction between religious intolerance and religiously
inspired criticism, and he’s aware that the nineteenth century witnessed
all manner of incendiary religious controversy. But the anti-Mormon
violence he documents was intolerance of a most unambiguous kind.
here was little justice for the Mormon victims of southern violence. As with the lynching of black men, local vigilantism against Mormons was abetted by the tacit approbation and shameful lassitude of
public oicials. Local authorities sometimes even cooperated in expelling Mormons from their jurisdictions. Mormon victims had their
advocates, including new converts, sympathetic clergymen, and liberal
opponents of intolerance. But these were a small minority. he hostility
seemed most acute following Mormon missionary successes. Charges
of sexual promiscuity and the appropriation of local women igured
heavily in the justiications ofered by anti-Mormons. hey were akin
to the charges of female seduction and abuse that inspired antebellum
mob violence against Roman Catholics, particularly the infamous 1834
burning of the Charlestown convent. Emboldened by a robust tradition of extralegal violence and stirred by hyperbolic accounts of sexual exploitation and the conversion of family members into a religious
community that seemed intent on drawing them irrevocably away from
faith and home, white Southerners attacked.
he Mormon Menace demonstrates that federal anti-polygamy
legislation had Southern roots and was strongly correlated with the
anti-Mormon violence that occurred there. hough Mason evades a
direct confrontation with Givens, their interpretations are at deinite
odds. here was, Mason shows, something happening in the postbellum
Beneke / What yind of Prejudice Was AntilMormonism? 83
South that theological diference cannot explain, a surplus of violence,
a remainder of invective, that cannot be accounted for by the enumeration of theological diferences. he triling fraction of Southern
Protestants who actually understood Mormon theology tended to be
unsympathetic. But “sexual and social” concerns triggered the iercest
opposition (p. 15). Also threatening, albeit less well known, were the
Mormon principle of “theodemocracy” (p. 108) and the specter of the
“Mormon theocrat” (p. 124), Mormon militia activity, and the general
lack of transparency that characterized the elaborately interwoven complex of Mormon church and state activity.
Beret of other terms to describe what they didn’t like about Mormonism, Americans reached for the one that alternately titillated and
terriied: polygamy. Whether plural marriage was a deining feature of
nineteenth-century Mormon faith or not, it was a deining feature of how
non-Mormons perceived it. In postbellum Southern thought, Mormonism
and polygamy were virtually interchangeable. Mason persuasively argues
that late nineteenth-century Southern accounts of Mormons “let readers
with the impression that polygamy was ‘the taproot of Mormonism,’ the
sine qua non of the entire religious system” (p. 62). he same was true
elsewhere, though for how long and to what degree is uncertain. he LDS
Church publicly acknowledged the doctrine in 1852, and legal historian
Sarah Barringer Gordon has shown that polygamy was already a major
object of anti-Mormon sentiment by the 1850s. he 1856 Republican Party
platform paired it with slavery and jointly designated them the nation’s
“twin relics of barbarism.” “By 1860,” Gordon writes, “anti-polygamy so
overwhelmed other forms of political anti-Mormonism that it subsumed
them almost entirely.”1
In the end, it’s clear (à la Givens) that anti-Mormon prejudice can’t
be dismissed as the supericial residue of political and social tension.
However, it’s also clear (à la Mason) that it can’t be reduced to theological prejudice either. Once polygamy was oicially jettisoned in 1890,
1. Sarah Barringer Gordon, he Mormon Question: Polygamy and Constitutional
Conlict in Nineteenth-Century America (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina
Press, 2002), 57.
84
Mormon Studies Review
Mormonism began an expedited journey into the American mainstream.
here was, as anyone who admires Givens must appreciate, little actual
theological reconciliation. More than other faiths, Mormonism simply couldn’t concede what Christian ecumenists and assimilationists
demanded. Mormons had no recourse to the theological penumbra
of “things indiferent” or the “Mystery of Faith” that Protestants and
Catholics had called upon to evade the most penetrating and conlictinducing questions. Moreover, racial politics, as Givens, Fluhman, and
Jones all expertly explain, igured heavily in the reconciliation process.
Despite overwrought nineteenth-century eforts to cast Mormons as a
racial “Other” (in particular, a harem-enamored Muslim “Other”), the
Latter-day Saints remained steadfastly white. hat did them little good
when the nation’s attention was riveted on plural marriage. But once Utah
agreed to disband the practice, non-Mormon Americans began to notice
that Mormons looked and acted like the sort of people they regarded as
typically American. he awkward, mutual embrace between the nation and
the Latter-day Saints (à la he Book of Mormon musical) thus commenced.
Nineteenth-century Mormons were regularly ridiculed, frequently harassed, and occasionally shot. he ridicule hasn’t ended, but
the shooting and outright harassment have. And so have many other
manifestations of anti-Mormon prejudice. Economically, Mormons
have done about as well as mainline Protestants and slightly better than
Roman Catholics.2 Encumbered by the Saints’ opposition to alcohol,
Mormon cultural assimilation remains far from complete. Nonetheless,
Mormons already occupied some of the nation’s most important leadership positions by the late 1950s, even in the White House. he question
raised in harrowing form by the assassination of Joseph Smith—could a
Mormon ever run a successful political campaign that was not severely
handicapped by his Mormon faith?—has been answered in the airmative. Before he stumbled over nonreligious problems, Michigan governor and devout Mormon George Romney was considered a leading
candidate for the US presidency in 1968. In 2012 his son Mitt garnered
2. http://religions.pewforum.org/comparisons. From “Demographics,” go to “Income Distribution of Religious Traditions.”
Beneke / What yind of Prejudice Was AntilMormonism? 85
47 percent of the popular vote. Much of that support came from conservative Catholics and Protestants.
Now that Mormon voters are comfortably settled into the country’s conservative wing, anti-Mormon prejudice tends to emanate most
luminously from the secular let. For progressives, Mormonism has
come to symbolize the retrograde irrationality of all Western religion.
he long exclusion of African Americans from the priesthood (until
1978) and the continued exclusion of women from the same have rendered Mormonism an easy target; the historical proximity of its revelations and the practice of polygamy (though long abandoned) have
rendered it all the easier. Indeed, if anti-Mormon animus has ever been
the theological prejudice that Givens describes, it is so in our own day,
which exudes a discernible wariness about all theology and all revelation. Yet, as controversy surrounding the recent excommunication of
Mormon feminist Kate Kelly suggests, tensions with liberal democracy
and mainstream culture have not wholly subsided. Mormons remain
a complicated people, and anti-Mormonism a complicated prejudice.
Chris Beneke is associate professor of history at Bentley University. He
is the author of Beyond Toleration: he Religious Origins of American
Pluralism (Oxford, 2006) and coeditor of he First Prejudice: Religious
Tolerance and Intolerance in Early America (Penn Press, 2011) and
Profane: Sacrilegious Expression in a Multicultural Age (University of
California Press, 2014).
Rough Stone Rising:
The JoseKh Smith PaKers Project
Mark A. Mastromarino
Review of he Joseph Smith Papers. Edited by Dean C. Jessee, Ronald K.
Esplin, Richard Lyman Bushman, and Matthew J. Grow. 9 vols. Salt Lake
City: Church Historian’s Press, 2008–.
Journals, Volume 1: 1832–1839. Edited by Dean C. Jesese, Mark
Ashurst-McGee, and Richard L. Jensen. 2008. Volume 2: December 1841–
April 1843. Edited by Andrew H. Hedges, Alex D. Smith, and Richard
Lloyd Anderson. 2011.
Manuscript Revelation Books. Facsimile edition. Edited by Robin Scott
Jensen, Robert J. Woodford, and Steven C. Harper. 2009. Revelations and
Translations, Volume 1: Manuscript Revelation Books. Edited by Robin
Scott Jensen, Robert J. Woodford, and Steven C. Harper. 2011. Volume
2: Published Revelations. Edited by Robin Scott Jensen, Richard E. Turley
Jr., and Riley M. Lorimer. 2011.
Histories, Volume 1: Joseph Smith Histories, 1832–1844. Edited by Karen
Lynn Davidson, David J. Whittaker, Mark Ashurst-McGee. 2012. Volume 2: Assigned Histories, 1831–1847. Edited by Karen Lynn Davidson,
Richard L. Jensen, and David J. Whittaker. 2012.
Documents, Volume 1: July 1828–June 1831. Edited by Michael Hubbard
MacKay, Gerrit J. Dirkmaat, Grant Underwood, Robert J. Woodford,
and William G. Hartley. 2013. Volume 2: July 1831–January 1833. Edited by Matthew C. Godfrey, Mark Ashurst-McGee, Grant Underwood,
Robert J. Woodford, and William G. Hartley. 2013.
86
Mormon Studies Review, vol. 2, 2015
Mastromarino / Rough Stone Rising
87
A job announcement for a documentary editor appeared ive
years ago unlike any I had seen in thirty years. Posted by the Joseph
Smith Papers Project (JSPP), it relected in its desired qualiications
the professionalism required of the candidate and the maturation of
modern documentary editing as a scholarly specialization. Its two inal
requirements, however, seemed to oppose the very professionalism being
sought: Candidates needed to be a “Member of he Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter-day Saints” and “worthy to hold a temple recommend.”1 he
latter requirement in particular demands true commitment, as well as
sincere belief in the church’s principles and faith in the church’s local and
general leadership. Realizing that revelation persists as a major principle,
energizing today’s church as it had earlier powered the controversial life
of its founder, Joseph Smith, I decided that it does make sense to rely on
the same spiritual tool to edit the records of a self-proclaimed prophet
as was used in their creation. Divine inspiration, however, is not the sole
inspiration of the church’s long-term and ongoing project dedicated to
publishing all of Smith’s extant papers, a massive and messy corpus of
documents. he irstfruits of JSPP—5,723 pages in the nine volumes
listed above—demonstrate that piety and professionalism, faith and
reason, need not be in conlict. he consistent quality and utility of these
game-changing publications show that talented candidates with temple
recommends have been hired, trained, and molded into a productive
editorial team by capable scholars and managers. his documentary
edition of the papers of the founding father of the Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter-day Saints has joined, if not displaced, leading-edge projects
dedicated to more secular founders, demonstrating the power of private
enterprise, at least. 2
1. “Joseph Smith Papers Project—Job Announcement,” 30 December 2009, on
the Religion in American History blog, http://usreligion.blogspot.com/2009/12/joseph
-smith-papers-project-job.html (accessed May 30, 2014).
2. I will use as examples of documentary editions the Founding Fathers projects—the papers of Washington, Jeferson, Madison, Franklin, and Hamilton—because
they were instrumental in laying the foundations of the modern documentary editing
endeavor and have traditionally enjoyed greater resources than most projects, enabling
them to have a larger role in deining the ield’s best practices.
88
Mormon Studies Review
As an LDS Church–sponsored project, JSPP is able to draw on the
intellectual, publishing, personnel, (and spiritual?) resources of the
church, as well as its inancial reserves and administrative infrastructure.3
Church ownership of most of the documents and the active cooperation
of the Community of Christ (formerly the Reorganized Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter Day Saints, which owns some of the important documents
published by the project) have made it possible for the historical sources
to be instantly accessible for study and editing. And there is a ready, if
not captive, market for the sale of the resulting publications. However,
since the project can actually be considered a continuation of the LDS
Church’s own Histories series, serving to fulill “Smith’s history-writing
initiative that began in 1830” (Journals, 1:xli), this folding in on itself
naturally gives pause. Understandably, skeptics will automatically discount the project’s validity simply out of distrust for or opposition to its
sponsoring institution, but institutions can evolve. I believe, perhaps
naively, that the apparent trends of the current hierarchy toward greater
sophistication, openness, and liberality in its treatment of its own history
seem sincere and sensible. Even if not directly related to the tragedy and
controversy surrounding the Mark Hofmann afair of the 1980s, initiatives like JSPP make the study of early American Mormonism safer and
more secure for all by developing a much broader base of expertise in
manuscript identiication and Mormon history. By giving experts the
sources, resources, and apparent freedom to work, the LDS Church has
contributed to an atmosphere of cooperation and trust among a true
community of scholars, regardless of church membership.
Building on the work of a previous edition of Joseph Smith’s papers
undertaken by Dean C. Jessee for the Church Historian’s Oice and
Brigham Young University’s Joseph Fielding Smith Institute for Latter-day Saint History in the 1970s and 80s, the current JSPP began in
3. I am unaware of any initiatives of other major American religions, such as the
Seventh-day Adventist Church or Jehovah’s Witnesses, to publish the papers of their
founders, except the online-only edition of Selections from the Mary Baker Eddy Papers,
a project of the Mary Baker Eddy Library, which the Church of Christ, Scientist, opened
in 2002; see http://www.marybakereddylibrary.org/ (accessed June 4, 2014).
Mastromarino / Rough Stone Rising
89
2001 as a collaboration between BYU and the Church Archives, with
Jessee as general editor, Ronald K. Esplin (director of the Smith Institute) as executive editor, and Richard Lyman Bushman as chairman of
the institute’s executive committee. In 2005 the project was reorganized, and its operations were transferred to the Church History Library
in Salt Lake City—the main repository of most of the original Joseph
Smith documents. Project staf became employees of the Church History Department, and an enriched editorial procedure was adopted
(Journals, 1:xxxix–xl).4
Even in this apparent era of good feelings, we should consider the
relationship between the project and the church, particularly the extent of
the former’s independence of operations, editorial freedom, and inancial
dependency. he general editors direct about twenty professional editors
and historians supported by a shiting staf of up to thirty others. At least
one of the general editors sits on an internal church editorial board (which
includes two members of the First Quorum of the Seventy, Steven E.
Snow and Marcus B. Nash) that reviews each volume before publication.
Volumes are also reviewed by a national advisory board of recognized
historians, former project administrators, religious studies scholars, and
a documentary editor, which in the past has been composed of Richard
Lyman Bushman, Terryl L. Givens, Dean C. Jessee, Laurie Maly-Kipp,
Susan Holbrook Perdue, Stephen J. Stein, and Harry S. Stout.5
JSPP volumes bear the imprint of the Church Historian’s Press,
created in 2008 to publish historical works that meet the highest standards of scholarship, and are distributed by Deseret Book, a wholly
owned subsidiary of Deseret Management Corporation, the holding
company for business irms owned by the LDS Church and a for-proit
4. See also “When did work on the Joseph Smith Papers Project begin?,” Frequently Asked Questions: General Questions about the Project, he Joseph Smith Papers website, http://josephsmithpapers.org/faq/1 (accessed May 30, 2014; hereater JSP FAQ).
5. See “Project Team,” JSP website (accessed June 3, 2014); and Matthew C. Godfrey, “Serving Two Masters: he Joseph Smith Papers Documentary Editing Project and
Questions of Audience,” p. 2, paper presented at the joint Organization of American
Historians/National Council on Public History conference, Milwaukee, April 19, 2012,
http://www.academia.edu/ (accessed June 3, 2014).
90
Mormon Studies Review
corporation. In addition to proits from the sale of the print volumes,
the project has been funded by Larry H. and Gail Miller, by the Larry H.
and Gail Miller Family Foundation since Larry Miller’s death in 2009,
and, of course, by the LDS Church, irst through Brigham Young University and now through the Church History Department. he project
apparently receives neither state nor federal funds.6
In 2012 the JSPP managing historian, Matthew C. Godfrey, openly
discussed, from the perspective of a former public historian, issues related
to multiple and contradictory audiences and concerns over credibility.
His statements “Producing volumes that appeal to scholars who profess
no belief in Smith as a prophet or mouthpiece for God, to historians who
disregard Smith’s claims as a prophet but who believe he was an integral
part of American history, and to members who anchor their religious
faith on Smith’s prophetic claims is a challenge,” especially when among
the last-mentioned group are many who have diiculty “when confronted
by history that difers from the faith-promoting stories they are told
in church meetings and classes,” are grand understatements! Godfrey
meets the challenge by always striving to produce a fair and balanced
edition relying on personal integrity and internalized American Historical Association and National Council on Public History standards of
professional integrity. If he and other staf regularly worship in the Salt
Lake Temple as permitted by their temple recommends, then I doubt
not that they also start each workday with a personal prayer for divine
guidance in helping to meet their daily editorial challenges.7
he project’s public philosophy is Godfrey’s strategy writ large. he
JSPP website asked, “Can he Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints
6. “What is he Church Historian’s Press?” and “Who is paying for the Joseph
Smith Papers Project?,” JSP FAQ; and http://deseretbook.com/about/5110611 (both
accessed May 30, 2014). A search of their websites reveals that neither the National Historical Publications and Records Commission (NHPRC)—the grant-making arm of the
National Archives responsible for documentary editing and archives and manuscript
collections—nor the National Endowment for the Humanities (NEH) has made grants
to JSPP. And general competitive grants of up to $5,000 from the Utah Humanities
Council cannot be used for multiyear projects.
7. Godfrey, “Serving Two Masters,” 4, 2.
Mastromarino / Rough Stone Rising
91
expect to maintain scholarly credibility while publishing its own works?”
Neither acknowledging nor addressing a potential conlict between being
“deeply committed to the faith Joseph Smith founded” and also committed “to presenting his documents in the best professional manner,” the
response was airmative and showed how the goal was to be accomplished:
by “demonstrating high professional standards in gathering, transcribing, and annotating documents”; by relying on the editors’ expertise in
historical methodology and scholarship and in documentary editing;
and by consulting with outside experts as needed. his professionalism
would establish credibility, and “over time the project’s scholarship will
speak for itself.”8
And it has. As reported in the above-referenced FAQ, “reviews of the
project’s volumes published to date suggest that the project is establishing
a reputation for excellent scholarship.” his reviewer, too, is favorably
impressed with the quality and quantity of the project’s output. he
response of JSPP’s major secondary audience, the general membership
of the church, has been more mixed. Although the irst published volume
(Journals, Volume 1) immediately sold out the initial printing of 11,000
copies and has sold over 63,000 copies in succeeding printings (amazing
igures; typical documentary editing print runs usually number about 1,000),
not all purchasers were pleased. “Sandra,” in a review on Amazon.com,
accused the volume of playing “right into the hands of the intellectuals
who always look for the faults in religious men”; “members of the LDS
church all realize that Joseph Smith was ‘human,’ but does that mean we
have to read about each of his alleged faults?” She preferred the “Spirit”
of B. H. Roberts’s History of the Church. Another Amazon reviewer,
“D. Shurtlef,” accused JSPP of selling out to academia “in order to gain
acceptance of the world, [which] is not a worthwhile goal and does a
disservice to this work.”9
8. “Can he Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints expect to maintain scholarly
credibility while publishing its own works?,” JSP FAQ.
9. Godfrey, “Serving Two Masters,” 3–4; “Sandra” at http://www.amazon.com
/he-Joseph-Smith-Papers-1832-1839/product-reviews/1570088497/; “D. Shurtlef ”
at http://www.amazon.com/gp/cdp/member-reviews/A6XYFP63ZMVLI/ (all accessed
June 3, 2014).
92
Mormon Studies Review
In May 2004 its high standards earned JSPP an NHPRC endorsement,
the imprimatur of the federal entity dedicated to documentary editing
(similar to the seal of approval for American writers’ papers awarded by
the Committee on Scholarly Editions [CSE]), which has appeared on the
copyright page of every JSPP volume. JSPP’s 166-page application was
subjected to the same thorough, external peer and internal commission
reviews that NHPRC grant applications go through, considering the
historical signiicance of the documents to be edited, the coherence and
efectiveness of the proposed work plan—including any plans for online
publication—qualiications of the project staf and level of proposed
cost-sharing contributions, and plans for disseminating project products,
including evidence of how these projects will beneit scholars and the
public. he project made the most of its endorsement, as an emblem
of its scholarly professionalism and as an opportunity to educate the
general public about documentary editing and historical scholarship. As
the current associate web editor, Kay Darowski, explained to a reporter
at the time, “Serious historians always have to go to primary sources,
and this will make (research on Joseph Smith) accessible worldwide. . . .
hey won’t have to go to a secondary source; they can go to the primary
document to get their information. hat’s invaluable to have it more
accessible and to not have to go to a repository.”10
If most Americans cannot diferentiate between primary and
secondary sources of history, then they probably have never heard of
10. According to the its report “Funded Publishing Historical Records Projects”
(http://www.archives.gov/nhprc/projects/publishing/alpha.html; accessed June 5, 2014),
the NHPRC has endorsed twenty-two such projects over ity years, but the commission is revising that list to include another eleven projects that were omitted, including
JSPP. NHPRC policy on project endorsement can be found in the grant opportunity
announcement on its website, http://www.archives.gov/nhprc/announcement/editions
.html (accessed June 6, 2014; my thanks to communications director Keith Donohue
for pointing out this location to me). For CSE standards and endorsements, see Mary-Jo
Kline and Susan Holbrook Perdue, A Guide to Documentary Editing, 3rd ed. (Charlottesville: University of Virginia Press, 2008), 8–10, 13, 17, 21, online at http://gde.upress.
virginia.edu/01A-gde.html (accessed June 4, 2014). he quotation appears in Amy
Choate, “Joseph Smith research gets top endorsement,” Deseret Morning News, August
12, 2004, http://www.deseretnews.com/article/595083533/Joseph-Smith-research-gets
-top-endorsement.html? (accessed June 4, 2014).
Mastromarino / Rough Stone Rising
93
documentary editing and do not realize that its “modern” methodology
embraced by JSPP dates to the 1940s. During World War II, microilm
and photocopying advances enabled scholars to assemble bodies of photoreproduced documents. he irst of the new editorial enterprises was
established at Princeton University. By 1946 Julian P. Boyd and Lyman H.
Butterield had systematized their collection and cataloging of an archive
of homas Jeferson’s scattered papers there, which enabled them to
select the most authoritative version of a Jeferson document for print
publication. hey devised a system of typographical symbols based on
those used by earlier textual scholars to reproduce in printed form such
details of Jeferson’s handwriting as deletions and insertions. Footnotes
described more complicated textual details, and additional footnotes and
editorial annotations based on painstaking historical research provided
readers with an understanding of each document within its historical
context. he irst volume of the Jeferson Papers, published in 1950, revitalized the NHPC (the R was added in 1975) and led to the creation of
the Benjamin Franklin, Adams family, Alexander Hamilton, and James
Madison papers projects before the end of the decade. he NHPC could
provide only guidance and research assistance until Congress authorized
it in July 1964 to receive federal funding and appropriated $350,000 for
grants to documentary editing projects as well as permitted it to administer a Ford Foundation grant of $2 million to ensure the continuation
of the ive “priority” projects. Early on, Founding Fathers projects also
received large grants from the Rockefeller Foundation, New York Times,
and Time-Life Corporation and have since received millions of dollars
from the Packard Humanities Institute, the Founding Families Papers
Inc., and numerous other foundations and individuals, in addition to
the support of their host institutions.11
11. See Kline and Perdue, Guide to Documentary Editing, 4–8. he George Washington Papers began as recently as 1968, as only his outgoing correspondence had been
published by the 1930s. For the history of the NHPRC, see ibid., 7, 15–16, 24–25; “Forty
Years of Publishing,” Annotation: NHPRC Newsletter 32/3 (Fall 2004): 1, 4–6, http://
www.archives.gov/nhprc/annotation/2004/fall-04.pdf; and Kathleen Williams, “he
NHPRC: Extending the Archives’ Reach,” Prologue 41/2 (Summer 2009), http://www
.archives.gov/publications/prologue/2009/summer/nhprc.html (both accessed June 5,
94
Mormon Studies Review
he JSPP has an even closer relationship with the other major pillar of documentary editing, the Association for Documentary Editing
(ADE), founded in 1978 as a forum where literary and historical editors
could exchange ideas and set “the highest professional standards of
accuracy of transcription, editorial method, and conceptual indexing”
for publishing edited texts. It has since grown to three hundred members and has assumed all the trappings of larger scholarly organizations,
with annual awards, elected oicers and appointed committees, advocacy eforts, publications—a newsletter, scholarly journal, website, and
a free online open-access manual, now in its third edition—educational
opportunities, annual meetings, and archives.12 Susan Holbrook Perdue,
past president of the ADE and coauthor of its Guide, serves on JSPP’s
national advisory board. At least nine of JSPP’s editors and staf are
members of the ADE, and several have served on committees, including
the important nominations committee. At least six project personnel
have learned the principles of scholarly editing under ADE mentors at
Camp Edit.13 JSPP editors have contributed pieces to ADE publications,
2014). he NHPRC expanded its focus beyond elite white male political leaders in
the 1970s and 1980s even as it drew less inancial support from the federal government because of tightened budgets beginning in the 1980s. Its website claims that it
has funded or endorsed 296 publications projects, 229 of which have been completed,
bringing important primary source materials of American history to millions of scholars and laypeople around the world, and trickling down into important historical and
biographical works and into television programs and movies and documentaries (http://
www.archives.gov/nhprc/projects/publishing/alpha.html; accessed June 5, 2014). he
Hamilton Papers is the only Founding Fathers project to have been completed so far,
thanks in large part to Aaron Burr’s bullet shortening the life of one of the most proliic
and ambitious of them, but the Franklin Papers and Washington Papers, at least, will
be completing their inal volumes early in the 2020s.
12. See Kline and Perdue, Guide to Documentary Editing, 20; and the ADE
website at http://www.documentaryediting.org/wordpress/ (accessed June 6, 2014).
For the ADE archives, at Southern Illinois University’s Morris Library Special Collections, see Meadow Campbell’s inding aid, “Association for Documentary Editing Records, 1977–2004 | Manuscripts” at http://archives.lib.siu.edu/?p=collections
/indingaid&id=496&q=&rootcontentid=9181# (accessed June 6, 2014).
13. ADE members have served as the faculty of the NHPRC’s annual Institute for
Editing Historical Documents, fondly known as “Camp Edit,” since the 1970s. In 2010
Mastromarino / Rough Stone Rising
95
and ADE members have reviewed project volumes and undoubtedly
served as conidential peer reviewers of JSPP’s NHPRC endorsement
application. his collegial relationship was cemented when JSPP and the
Church History Library served as gracious hosts to the 127 members
who attended the ADE’s thirty-third annual meeting, which was held
in Salt Lake City on October 20–22, 2011.14
he Salt Lake City meeting demonstrated that the JSPP “had
arrived,” but its nine volumes published since 2008 are what has chiely
earned it the respect of the documentary editing community. hey represent the irst third of a projected two dozen or so volumes of a deinitive and comprehensive scholarly edition of all known and accessible
Joseph Smith documents, dating from 1828 to his murder in 1844. he
editors have collected around 7,000 manuscripts, many of which are
various versions of a basic set of about 2,500 documents (ranging from
one page to hundreds of pages), and are transcribing, verifying, and
researching and annotating them. he criteria for what is considered a
Smith document are authorship and ownership. Authored documents
include not only manuscripts in Smith’s own hand but also those dictated by him or written by his scribes in his behalf, as well as records
created under his direction or that relect his personal instruction or
involvement. Owned documents are those received by him and kept in
his oice, including incoming letters (Documents, 2:xxxiii).15
the commission made its irst three-year grant to the ADE to take over the administration of the institute and also to ofer advanced seminars and workshops for midcareer
editors. See “he Institute for the Editing of Historical Documents” on the NHPRC’s
website at http://www.archives.gov/nhprc/partners/editing-institute.html; and the fall
2011 issue of the ADE’s e-newsletter at http://www.documentaryediting.org/wordpress
/wp-content/uploads/2013/09/Fall2011.pdf (both accessed June 6, 2014).
14. See, for example, Kenneth P. Minkema’s review of Journals, Volume 1 in Documentary Editing 31 (2010): 120–22, and Histories, Volume 2 in Journal of American
History 100 (September 2013): 508–9; and Hobson Woodward’s review of Journals,
Volume 2 in Mormon Historical Studies 13/1–2 (Spring/Fall 2013): 239–41. For the
Salt Lake City annual meeting, see ADE e-newsletter, Winter/Spring 2012, at http://
www.documentaryediting.org/wordpress/wp-content/uploads/2013/09/Spring2012
.pdf (accessed June 6, 2014). JSPP’s Joseph and Kay Darowski deserve recognition as
the primary movers and heavy liters on the local arrangements committee.
15. “How many Joseph Smith documents still exist?,” JSP FAQ; and “Documents in Joseph Smith’s Handwriting,” http://josephsmithpapers.org/site/documents
96
Mormon Studies Review
Of the six separate but interlocking series into which the project was
organized in 2005, only four have published volumes so far, and only
one series has been completed (Histories).16 he JSPP Journals series
consists of journals kept by Smith and various scribes and clerks from
1832 to 1844 that were intended as primary sources for the documents
in the Histories series, which consists of the entire manuscript history
that Smith began composing in 1838 and that was continued by clerks
ater his death. he Documents series will account for half of the total
number of volumes. It publishes early versions of revelations, incoming
and outgoing correspondence, sermons and other addresses, selected
minutes and proceedings, editorials and articles in periodicals, and oicial declarations and pronouncements. (his series is most similar to the
majority of historical documentary editions, which focus on a subject’s
incoming and outgoing correspondence.) Of most potential signiicance
to faithful church members, the Revelations and Translations series will
present the earliest manuscript texts of the Joseph Smith revelations and
those published during his lifetime. hese include the Book of Mormon
and the printer’s manuscript from which it was produced. In contrast to
the Documents series, this series will present the texts of the revelations
as units—without other Smith documents interspersed—and will focus
mainly on textual, not contextual, annotation. he Legal and Business
-in-joseph-smiths-handwriting (both accessed May 30, 2014). In comparison, the editors of he Papers of Alexander Hamilton (who lived to be forty-seven before he, too, was
shot to death) published 12,500 documents in twenty-seven volumes from 1961 to 1987.
See http://rotunda.upress.virginia.edu/founders/ARHN.html (accessed May 30, 2014).
16. Concurrent series is a common strategy of the Founding Fathers projects
with their massive documents bases and impatient funders, for it brings documents
from the endpoint of a subject’s life into print much earlier and enables projects to
use personnel and areas of particular expertise to best advantage. Autobiographical
material is usually published irst, as it provides an overview of the subject’s life and
familiarizes editors with sources and potential issues. Legal materials and business
records oten form a series in many projects because of their specialized nature. he
Papers of George Washington just initiated an online edition of his business records.
Sometimes series change in the middle of a project’s lifespan, as with the Papers of
homas Jeferson, when the Retirement Series was broken of of the ongoing Princeton
project and located at Monticello in 1999 to help speed along production. See http://
gwpapers.virginia.edu/editions/inancial-papers-project/; and http://www.monticello
.org/site/research-and-collections/series-introduction (both accessed June 16, 2014).
Mastromarino / Rough Stone Rising
97
Records series will reproduce legal papers from the judicial proceedings
in which Smith was involved and business records of Smith’s personal
or family inances and those relating to his enterprises in behalf of the
church, including notes and other loan documents, land records, and
mercantile accounts. he Administrative Records series will publish
minutes and other records pertaining to institutions that were established
under Smith’s direction and that contain his personal instruction and
involvement (Journals, 1:xl–xli).
he project’s irst volume, published in 2008, was Journals, Volume
1: 1832–1839, covering the Missouri, Ohio, and early Nauvoo periods.
Journals, Volume 2: December 1841–April 1843, published in 2011 ater
the appearance of intervening volumes in the Revelations and Translations series, continues in Nauvoo, with entries from “he Book of
the Law of the Lord” and the irst two of four memorandum books
in Willard Richards’s handwriting. Of the series’ projected 1,500-plus
manuscript pages, only 35 or so are in Smith’s hand (conveniently boldfaced in the transcripts); another 250 pages were dictated by him. he
remainder—over 80 percent—was primarily in the hands of Warren
Parrish, George W. Robinson, James Mulholland, Willard Richards,
and William Clayton. he value of the series lies in its reference material and its documents’ clariication of misconceptions stemming from
B. H. Roberts’s six-volume History of the Church, irst published in 1902,
by diferentiating between irst-person material referring to Smith and
that referring to his scribes, who oten wrote with Smith as an implied
irst person. While the journals were used as the foundation for much of
the text of the manuscript history that was published beginning in 1902,
its early compilers inserted materials into the narrative and presented
the entire work as a seamless irst-person account by Smith. he JSPP
Journals series presents the complete text of the original manuscripts
without any of the other editorial insertions.
Volume 1 of the Journals series includes a preface by the general editors and essays introducing the project and the series. In addition, the front
matter for volumes 1 and 2 comprises introductions to the journals that
appear in each volume, a clear statement of editorial method, a timeline of
98
Mormon Studies Review
Joseph Smith’s life, and a map of his residences. Other reference material
includes a chronology for the years covered by each volume; geographical
and biographical directories; maps; pedigree charts; ecclesiastical, militia,
and municipal organizational charts; glossaries; correlations of section
numbers in editions of the Doctrine and Covenants; and chronological presentation of revelations canonized as scripture. his material is
supplemented throughout by annotations in the form of source notes
describing each document, its construction, and provenance; footnotes
providing identiications of people, places, events, and scriptural allusions
mentioned in the journals; and descriptions of textual features. Helpful
editorial notes for the sake of narrative continuity explain gaps in the
journals.17 All of this is based on thorough research in the secondary
literature as well as in primary sources, as demonstrated by the essays
on sources and by the lists of works cited. Both volumes are also heavily
illustrated with a total of ninety-eight contextual and textual images. All
of this supplementary material makes these volumes the starting point
for anyone, scholar or layperson, in or out of the LDS Church, seeking
a convenient entrée into Joseph Smith’s world and worldview.18
My favorite volume of those under review is the second volume
published by JSPP: the facsimile edition (2009) of the Manuscript Revelation Books, which is the irst volume of the Revelations and Translations series. According to the statement of the general editors in its
preface: “Of the thousands of items in the Joseph Smith papers, his revelations are among the most signiicant and contested. . . . Although the
revelations have religious meaning to us as Latter-day Saints, we present
17. Volume 2 also has two appendixes with selected documents and commentary
on the Missouri extradition attempt, 1842–43, and a three-page excerpt from William
Clayton’s personal journal, April 1–4, 1843, which served as a source for Smith’s journal
entries for those dates (Journals, 2:377–402, 403–6).
18. My only complaint about the two Journals volumes is their lack of back-ofbook indexes, which limits their utility as self-contained research tools. he intention
was to publish a cumulative index in the inal volume of the series, with downloadable
PDFs of the indexes available on the project’s website in the interim. Fortunately, however, JSPP has ofered to provide free to anyone requesting them a printed and bound
index to each volume.
Mastromarino / Rough Stone Rising
99
them in these volumes without comment on their ultimate source. In
the tradition of documentary editing, our aim is simply to reproduce
the documents and their historical setting so far as we can reconstruct
it” (p. v). his volume essentially duplicates all the material presented
in volume 1 of the series, both documents and editorial apparatus. But
this oversize volume includes a full-color, almost full-size, high-quality
photographic facsimile of each page of the two Manuscript Revelation
Books, among the most important historical documents owned by the
church, with each facsimile page facing its correlated page of transcription. he layout and the photographs bring so much more to the table,
and the table consequently groans under the weight of the volume’s
eight pounds. he full-color printing enables the editors to peel back
the layers of revision and trace the complicated textual history of the
writing. hey accomplish this by printing each revision in a diferent
color ink, according to who made it, and having a marginal code box on
each page reminding readers which color represents which writer (with
Smith’s handwriting always in boldface black, and unidentiied handwriting in red). I found very informative and interesting the accompanying seven-page “Note on Photographic Facsimiles” (xxxviii–xliii).
his is an efective system but must be very expensive to produce.
he project’s transcription rules, carefully spelled out in the statement
of editorial method presented in the front matter of each volume, show
their value especially in the Journals, Revelations and Translations, and
Histories series. he project’s approach to transcription is a generally
conservative diplomatic text. It preserves substantive revisions made
by journal keepers by using strikethrough for cancellations and angle
brackets for insertions, employs other symbols and font treatments for
illegible writing and editorial insertions, and retains original punctuation and paragraphing, with exceptions noted in the editorial method
(Journals, 1:lxi). It is lexible enough to be used in the multicolor system
described above. It is impossible to tell if end-of-line hyphens appear in
the original document or were inserted by the modern typesetter, but
concerned readers can easily check suspect hyphenation to images of the
documents either in the facsimile edition or on the project’s website. To
100
Mormon Studies Review
ensure accuracy of the texts, the raison d’être of any documentary edition,
project editors undertake three independent levels of text veriication
for each manuscript, including a inal veriication against the original.
A diferent staf member uses a diferent method for each veriication
stage. he irst two veriications rely on high-resolution scanned images:
the irst is a visual collation of the document images with the transcripts,
while the second is an independent and double-blind image-to-transcript
tandem proofreading. he third and inal veriication of the transcripts is
a visual collation with the original document, with the veriier employing
magniication and ultraviolet light as needed with problematic originals.
Examples are given of when multispectral imaging provided a better view
of obliterated text (Revelations and Translations, Manuscript Revelation
Books, Facsimile Edition, xliii). Transcripts that have been through all
three stages of veriication meet or exceed NHPRC transcription and
veriication requirements (Journals, 1:lix–lx).
he next JSPP volumes to appear, in 2012 in the two-volume Histories
series, also didn’t publish any newly discovered material, but provided
further background documents to B. H. Roberts’s History of the Church and
are valuable for tracing the history of the writing of that history. Volume
1: Joseph Smith Histories, 1832–1844 comprises eight historical pieces
written, dictated, or signed by Smith or created under his direct supervision. he four documents in Volume 2: Assigned Histories, 1831–1847
were begun under his oicial direction but did not receive his sustained
supervision. he balance of the series is being published electronically on
the project website, the 2,332-page manuscript in six volumes that Smith
initiated in Missouri in 1838 and that church historians concluded in Salt
Lake City in 1856, which was the basis of Roberts’s publication. hree
of the documents in volume 1, “History Drats, 1838–circa 1841,” are
presented in parallel columns, with a fourth column reserved for annotation, which conveniently shows similarities and diferences between
the drats. Of particular helpfulness in volume 1’s reference materials
are charts labeled “History Creation Dates, Narrative Spans, Scribes,
and Precursor Documents” and “Relationships among Histories and
Precursors” (pp. xxxiii, xxxiv). As in other series’ volumes, reference
Mastromarino / Rough Stone Rising
101
materials also include chronologies, maps (and an index to the maps),
a Smith pedigree chart, biographical directories, glossaries, essays on
sources, lists of works cited, and a list of corresponding section numbers
in editions of the Doctrine and Covenants. I am glad to see a cumulative
index in the back of volume 2.
he irst two volumes of the Documents series, covering July 1828
through January 1833, were published in 2013. heir 177 total documents consist mostly of revelations (about 70 percent of the total), but
also letters, agreements, notes, minutes of meetings, deeds, licenses,
and the copyright for and title page of the irst printing of the Book of
Mormon (Documents, 1:63–65, 76–81). Only a few documents are in
Smith’s hand, including letters to his wife (with images of the complete
documents as well as transcripts; 2:246–57, 304–14). he documents in
the series are presented in chronological order and handled individually, with some items appearing in volume 1’s appendixes.19
Each transcript is accompanied by a source note and a historical
introduction, as well as annotation, as necessary. In addition, editorial
apparatus includes source notes and detailed descriptions and provenances of multiple-entry documents, such as Joseph Smith Letterbook
1, 1832–1835, in the Church History Library (1:431–34). he volumes
19. One appendix consists of the 1 November 1825 agreement between Josiah
Stowell and Joseph Smith and others. It does not appear in chronological order because
project editors have been unable to authenticate it (the original manuscript has never
been found and is known only through the text’s reprinting from a Pennsylvania paper
by an anti-Mormon newspaper in the 1880s). his would have been a perfect candidate
for sweeping under the rug, if the church or the project were so inclined, not only because
of its dubiousness but also because it was a contract for the Smiths’ treasure-seeking and
money-digging services, a sensitive topic. he editors instead present a facsimile and
transcript of the newspaper article and a balanced essay on the reasons for and against
its authenticity (Documents, 1:345–52). Neither the source note and annotation nor the
calendar records a particularly nefarious version of the document—a transcript of the
manuscript agreement produced by Mark Hofmann in 1983 to bolster the sale of a June 18,
1825, letter from Smith to Stowell, which would have been the earliest Smith holograph if
it hadn’t been a forgery (Hofmann later admitted it was). he typescript of the agreement
did not appear in the calendar because it did not meet the project’s criteria, but the letter,
acquired by the church, is the calendar’s irst entry: “[Created] Ca. 1983; Historical Department, Materials Received from Mark W. Hofmann, CHL [Church History Library];
handwriting of Mark Hofmann forging handwriting of JS. FORGERY” (1:392).
102
Mormon Studies Review
are divided into chronological parts, each of which has an introduction
that sets the stage for the period. An image of each document appears
on the project website, which also has images and interim transcripts of
the 613 documents to date.20 Some may object to so much commentary.
With a series introduction in volume 1, along with a volume introduction,
part introductions, and a historical introduction for each document, the
ratio of essay to document pages is about one to one. If footnotes, source
notes, and 353 pages of reference materials in volume 1 (illustrations,
appendixes, calendar, source notes for multiple-entry documents, geographical and biographical directories, maps and charts, glossary, essay
on sources and list of works cited, and volume index) are added, the ratio
of editorial apparatus to documents is closer to three to one. But since
this is the irst volume of the series, there is more groundwork needing
to be laid. And the scholarly contributions are always purposeful and
neither pedantic nor obtrusive.
he most useful reference feature is the calendar of documents, also
placed online.21 It lists in chronological order all known Joseph Smith
documents of the period covered by the volume. Each entry provides
the creation date and a brief description of the extant, nonextant, or partially extant original document, including identiication of its author,
genre, and place of creation and a list of later versions of the document
that contribute to the understanding of an original nonextant text or a
later version that was authorized by Smith.
One cannot conclude a review of JSPP volumes without at least
mentioning the project’s website (josephsmithpapers.org), which has
grown in size, functions, and usefulness over the course of the project’s history. It is likely to have a much wider and longer-term impact
than the print edition. he church has always been an early adapter of
new technology, and the website has grown from a PR platform to a
supplement to the print publications and a successful online edition
in its own right, following a trend of the Founding Fathers projects,
20. See http://josephsmithpapers.org/the-papers#/D2L (accessed June 14, 2014).
21. See http://josephsmithpapers.org/back/calendar-of-documents (accessed June
14, 2014).
Mastromarino / Rough Stone Rising
103
individually and collectively.22 Reference materials reprinted from the
volumes, indexes for indexless volumes, and errata lists were early useful features.23 Soon the addition of document images with accompanying transcripts further enhanced the website, which now ofered a more
portable electronic facsimile edition of the Joseph Smith Papers. he
intention is to upload all of the papers included in the printed volumes
(as interim transcripts until they receive their third level of veriication
when the printed volumes are published) as well as accompanying reference materials. he website will also include material not available in
the print edition, including, as part of the Histories series, the entire
multivolume manuscript history of Joseph Smith; as part of the Documents series, a number of certiicates and other routine documents;
as part of the Legal and Business Records series, about two additional
volumes’ worth of material not included in print; as part of the Revelations and Translations series, Smith’s Bible revision manuscripts; as part
of the Administrative Records series, transcripts of minute books, letterbooks, and other institutional records (already uploaded are images
and interim transcripts of Letterbooks 1 and 2; Minute Books 1 and
22. See, for instance, Rotunda’s scholarly digital edition of the Papers of George
Washington (paid subscription at http://rotunda.upress.virginia.edu/founders/GEWN
.html) and the Mount Vernon guest version (http://rotunda.upress.virginia.edu/founders
/GEWN.xqy); Adams Family Papers: An Electronic Archive (http://www.masshist
.org/digitaladams/archive/); Adams Papers Digital Editions (http://www.masshist.org
/publications/apde/index.php); Rotunda’s Adams Papers Digital Edition (paid subscription at http://rotunda.upress.virginia.edu/founders/ADMS.html); Papers of Benjamin Franklin Digital Edition (http://franklinpapers.org/franklin/); Rotunda’s Papers
of James Madison Digital Edition (paid subscription at http://rotunda.upress.virginia
.edu/founders/JSMN.html); Papers of Alexander Hamilton Digital Edition (paid subscription at http://rotunda.upress.virginia.edu/founders/ARHN.html); Rotunda’s Papers of homas Jeferson Digital Edition (paid subscription at http://rotunda.upress
.virginia.edu/founders/TSJN.html); homas Jeferson Retirement Series Digital Archive
(http://www.monticello.org/site/research-and-collections/about-retirement-series-digital
-archive); homas Jeferson Papers: An Electronic Archive (http://www.masshist.org
/thomasjefersonpapers/); and Founders Online (http://founders.archives.gov/).
23. For indexes, see http://josephsmithpapers.org/bc-jsp/content/jsp/pdf/index
-for-journals-vol-1.pdf; and http://josephsmithpapers.org/bc-jsp/content/jsp/pdf/index
-for-journals-vol-2.pdf. For errata, see “Additional Materials” at http://josephsmithpapers
.org/publishedVolumes (all accessed June 16, 2014).
104
Mormon Studies Review
2; Record of the Twelve, February 14–August 28, 1835; Nauvoo Relief
Society Minute Book; and the irst published hymnal [1835]). Users
can sign up for e-mail announcements about the availability of new
material, which is also listed on the website’s home page.
Simply stated, he Joseph Smith Papers Project is indeed a marvelous
work and a wonder. Its editors are committed people of faith who are also
rigorous scholars of early Mormon history and professionals trained in
the best practices of the modern documentary editing tradition and who
rely on the latest in modern technology and are supported and sustained
by a resourceful and history-minded church. hey are making widely
available, electronically and in printed volumes, accurate transcripts
of and research-quality images of documents created by the founding
father of their church. Joseph Smith was a translator, revelator, church
president, city builder, mayor, city council member, judge, militia leader,
and presidential candidate, and his surviving papers relect all those roles,
though they unfortunately aford relatively rare glimpses of the husband,
father, son, brother, and friend. he project also shares with scholars, the
general public, and the world the results of its editors’ exhaustive and
balanced research, not only providing a knowledge base that historians
of the early American Republic can draw on to transform and intensify
their study of the era, but also restoring conidence to practitioners in
the ield by serving as a clearinghouse for information on forgeries and
the like. JSPP’s essential resources for the study of Joseph Smith’s life and
times provide for laypeople the context, complexity, nuance, and layers
that scholars have been providing each other for years.
Mark A. Mastromarino, an independent scholar living in Derry, New
Hampshire, is a former NHPRC Documentary Editing Fellow and
graduate of the NHPRC’s Institute for the Editing of Historical Documents, as well as a member of the Association for Documentary Editing, from which he received its Distinguished Service Award in 2002.
He earned his PhD in history from the College of William and Mary
and has worked on the editorial stafs of the papers of John Marshall,
Andrew Jackson, George Washington, and John Adams.
Religious Dialogue across Lines of Diference:
Mormons, Evangelicals, and Others
Agreeing to Disagree
Roy Whitaker
Review of Richard J. Mouw. Talking with Mormons: An Invitation
to Evangelicals. Grand Rapids, MI: Wm. B. Eerdmans, 2012; Craig L.
Blomberg and Stephen E. Robinson. How Wide the Divide? A Mormon
and an Evangelical in Conversation. Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity
Press, 1997; Robert L. Millet and Gerald R. McDermott. Claiming Christ:
A Mormon-Evangelical Debate. Grand Rapids, MI: Brazos Press, 2007;
Donald W. Musser and David L. Paulsen, eds. Mormonism in Dialogue
with Contemporary Christian heologies. Macon, GA: Mercer University
Press, 2007.
As a professor of American religion who studies American religious diversity, I am interested in what historian J. Spencer Fluhman
calls “vibrant, varied, and international academic engagement with
Mormon institutions, lives, ideas, texts, and stories.”1 My own study of
Mormonism in 20082 is a vivid example of the decade-long, sociocultural,
1. J. Spencer Fluhman, “Friendship: An Editor’s Introduction,” Mormon Studies
Review 1 (2014): 2, http://publications.maxwellinstitute.byu.edu/fullscreen/?pub=2402
&index=1 (accessed September 15, 2014).
2. In spring 2008 at Claremont Graduate University, I took a seminar (which
happened to it my schedule) with Dr. Brian Birch entitled “Mormonism and Christian
heologies.” In the same year I was invited to, and gladly participated in, two Sunstone
symposiums as well. Fluhman’s comments on the relevancy of Mormon studies relect
my own academic evolution: “As scholars have grown more and more sophisticated in
Mormon Studies Review, vol. 2, 2015
105
106
Mormon Studies Review
paradigmatic shit3 and the emergent evangelical academic community’s
desire to talk with Mormons and accept Mormon theological studies
as a viable discipline. Moreover, Mormon scholars are also more than
ever publically participating in orthodox Christian dialogue so they can
move beyond supericial analysis and easy classiications of the Other in
the West. Christian theologian Donald Musser and Mormon philosopher David Paulsen agree that “[signiicant] conversation must precede
judgment, lest we misunderstand each other.”4 he eleven dialogues in
their book Mormonism in Dialogue with Contemporary Christian heologies, Craig Blomberg and Stephen Robinson’s How Wide the Divide? A
Mormon and an Evangelical in Conversation, Robert Millet and Gerald
McDermott’s Claiming Christ: A Mormon-Evangelical Debate, and Richard
Mouw’s Talking with Mormons: An Invitation to Evangelicals all provide
evidence and promise for this new orientation. hese four works signal
the emotive sea change among academicians to include more of the
voices that historically in the twenty-irst century have been excluded
from Christian theological discourses. Perhaps more importantly, these
books embody broader conversations in the humanities and the arts that
do not minimize the actual theological and philosophical diferences
between the varieties of religious communities around the world.
Mark Heim, Robert Wuthnow, and William Connolly are pluralism
studies scholars who have expressed a clarion call for intrafaith and
interfaith dialogue across real lines of diference5—that is, religious dialogue that resists forms of “religious relativism”6 (as Mouw puts it) that
absorbs Otherness into sameness. In Pluralism, Connolly argues for a
“critical ethos of engagement” between diferent groups and cultures.
their study of religion, and as it has assumed a more prominent place in many disciplines, academic interest in Mormonism has lowered correspondingly” (Fluhman,
“Friendship,” 1).
3. Donald W. Musser, preface to Musser and Paulsen, Mormonism in Dialogue, xiii–xiv.
4. Musser and Paulsen, Mormonism in Dialogue, 1.
5. See S. Mark Heim, Salvations: Truth and Diference in Religion (New York:
Orbis Books, 1995); Robert Wuthnow, America and the Challenges of Religious Diversity (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2007); and William E. Connolly, Pluralism
(Durham, NC: Duke University Press Books, 2005).
6. Mouw, Talking with Mormons, 75.
Whitaker / Religious Dialogue across Lines of Diference
107
He suggests that “common ground” can be discovered and negotiated
without avoiding real diferences. In the same vein, Wuthnow argues
in America and the Challenges of Religious Diversity that “religious differences are actually quite deeply rooted. heir strength lies in their
distinctive practices, rituals, and teachings. . . . Genuine pluralism will
take these diferences into account, respecting them and upholding
them.”7 In both the content and the format of their debates, Christian
evangelicals and Christian Mormons are as well sincere interlocutors on
religious and ethical issues. hey are agreeing where there is agreement,
and disagreeing where there is diference. Consequently, these scholars
are creating scholarly space for genuine and groundbreaking dialogue.
Hence, all the books under review are refreshingly unlike past evangelical-Mormon apologetics-polemics. Mouw’s Talking with Mormons
defends his orthodox Christian faith, but unlike his fellow evangelical
counterparts, he claims an academic should not rush to judgment. He
refuses to treat Mormons and Mormon theology as the Other (pp. 8–10).
He sympathetically says that he “[wants] to be sure that I understand
what another person is really saying . . . [by not] jumping too quickly to
the conclusion that a person is an enemy of the gospel” (pp. 22–23). he
strength of Mouw’s approach is that he takes seriously the proclivities,
possibilities, and problems of Mormon scholarship while recognizing
that the evangelical approaches to Mormon dialogue have had their own
theological and political interests and presuppositions. Unfortunately,
these positions have heretofore thwarted “hopeful signs of dialogue”
(p. 94). Generally speaking, because they have had more followers and a
longer historical presence, evangelicals have lexed their political prowess
by demarcating the conditions and parameters of Christian debates and
what can be deined as original Christianity.8
Writing as a pastor-scholar, Mouw wants to turn the corner on cantankerous evangelical-Mormon relations. Talking with Mormons is a fruitful
exercise in cross-cultural bridge building. As president and professor
at Fuller heological Seminary for over two decades, he represents the
7. Wuthnow, America and the Challenges of Religious Diversity, 307.
8. Julia Corbett Hemeyer, Religion in America (Upper Saddle River, NJ: Prentice
Hall, 2010), 82–88.
108
Mormon Studies Review
quintessential “gatekeeper” (in the best sense of the word) between the
divided evangelical-Mormon communities. As a reconciler, Mouw admits:
My main concern in what I’ve been saying thus far is to invite us to
nurture friendlier relations with the Mormon community. I want
us to listen carefully to our Mormon neighbors, without deciding ahead of time what they “really” believe. Patience, humility,
a willingness to admit our own shortcomings—all of these are
necessary to move the dialogue forward. But I’m not suggesting
that by forming more positive relations all of our diferences will
magically melt away. (p. 43, emphasis added)
he anecdotal insights (p. 96) and personal prose (p. 97) in Talking
with Mormons reveal Mouw’s care and intimacy with the topic and
his knowledge about its dangers and pitfalls. A good example is his
carefulness not to name every person who assisted him in “dialogic
evangelicalism” (pp. vi–vii). Furthermore, he does not write in a typical evangelical anti-Mormon, “stark alternative” (pp. 86–89), “spiritual
warfare” (p. 88) tone. Mouw efectively argues that evangelical antipathy
and formulaic countercult discourse must be contested (pp. 12–24).
Consequently, what is at stake for Mouw is not simply rehearsing or
even confronting evangelical ad hominem arguments on Mormonism
and the Prophet Joseph Smith. Similar to the ideas of George Santayana,
Paul Tillich, and Martin Buber, a key aspect of Mouw’s overall thesis
appears to be the notion that theology is a “communal experience” and
something deeply biographical in nature. Although he does not convey it explicitly, an underlying theme of his book is that the study of
Mormonism helps evangelicals to become better evangelicals.9 Mouw’s
book, then, should not be understood as just talking about Mormonism
to evangelicals, but as a book for evangelicals10 that is intended to change
the punitive “atmosphere in Mormon-evangelical relations” (p. 4).
9. Stephen H. Webb, Mormon Christianity: What Other Christians Can Learn from
the Latter-day Saints (New York: Oxford University Press, 2013). On this topic, Webb is
explicit about such a project—namely, what other Christians can learn from Mormons.
10. Arguably, Mouw’s book is also an open invitation to Mormons, who may not
have a grasp of key diferences and similarities between themselves and evangelicals.
Whitaker / Religious Dialogue across Lines of Diference
109
As is true for Søren Kierkegaard’s devotional-ideational works,
Mouw seeks to construct the proper ethical, theological, and epistemological disposition in which evangelicals can better understand their
own faith and other Christian faith traditions. For Kierkegaard, and I
would argue for Mouw, to know the truth one has to be in proper relationship with the truth. Basically, Mouw stresses that evangelicals have
misread and misrepresented the Mormon people and their tradition for
far too long. It is now time for open and honest dialogue that requires
more than just a critique of the Other—a self-awareness and a selfassessment that acknowledges the real lines of diference. Appropriately,
the “rhetoric of inclusion,” like the concept and aims of pluralism, has its
limits.11 Mouw does not, for example, consider Scientologists or Jehovah
Witnesses as “Christian” (p. ix). He is not convinced about the biggest
conviction for Mormons: Joseph Smith is the prophet and the restorer.
Nor does he subscribe to other key Mormon dogmas such as continuing
revelation, divine corporeality, and eternal progression. hese Mormon
doctrines, even ater rich dialogue, are heterodox and heretical from an
evangelical perspective. According to Mouw, many Mormon beliefs do
not conform to the biblical witness or church creeds (pp. 52–55). For
their part, Latter-day Saints themselves ind traditional orthodox beliefs
suspect given that early church history has been tainted by Western
philosophy and theology (pp. 52–55). In all, Mouw nimbly preserves
orthodox doctrinal diferences between Mormons and evangelicals
while positing that “trust . . . allows genuine dialogue about our deepest convictions” (p. 94). By the same token, Connolly calls for a “critical
responsiveness” in discourses. “Critical responsiveness takes the form of
careful listening and presumptive generosity to constituencies struggling
to move from an obscure or degraded subsistence below the ield of
recognition, justice, obligation, rights, or legitimacy to a place on one
or more of those registers.”12 In making these kinds of comments, Mouw
11. Richard Amesbury, “Plurality Beyond Pluralism: ‘World Religions,’ Secularization, and heological Education” (Inaugural Faculty Lecture, Claremont School of
heology, Claremont, CA, March 4, 2009).
12. Connolly, Pluralism, 126.
110
Mormon Studies Review
and Connolly are both essentially saying that substantive debates are
constitutive of a Kierkegaardian-Heideggerian being-there communicative model, which is to suggest that the greatest git one can give to
another is one’s presence.
In just eleven brief chapters, Mouw’s Talking with Mormons is the
shortest and the most accessible for a novice in Mormon-evangelical
studies. I do not consider its brevity a limitation as other critics have
suggested, especially given Mouw’s own admission that “longer books
are necessary on the subject from an evangelical perspective” (p. x).
As Lewis Gordon, a humanist scholar of methodologies has argued,
novel methods are always warranted whenever relevant to help deepen
understanding.13
To be sure, Blomberg and Robinson’s How Wide the Divide? A Mormon
and an Evangelical in Conversation and Millet and McDermott’s Claiming
Christ: A Mormon-Evangelical Debate should be read ater Mouw’s book.
he other books provide greater details, additional comparative analysis,
and more cogent arguments with scriptural evidence to fully frame the
divergent and overlapping positions in the Mormon-evangelical debate.
I have spent so much space in this review on Mouw’s text because it is
an entryway to the debate. Unlike Mouw’s hope for dialogue (pp. 94–96)
and commentary on Othering (pp. 21–22), How Wide the Divide? and
Claiming Christ cover more substantive and broader theological terrain
of the issues that divide Mormons and evangelicals—namely, the doctrines of Christology, the Trinity, deiication, and soteriology.14 hese
two books are, frankly, companion pieces. Although Claiming Christ
focuses on Christological issues, it and How Wide the Divide? have similar
structures. Like the approach taken in Mormonism in Dialogue, Blomberg
or Robinson will irst present a position, then the other responds to it
by presenting it from his tradition, and then a inal rebuttal—or a “joint
conclusion”—is ofered. hus, the methodology of these books supports
the argument that authentic dialogue is organic dialogue, and it ought to
13. Lewis R. Gordon, Existentia Africana: Understanding Africana Existential
Thought (New York: Routledge, 2000), 1–21.
14. See Blomberg and Robinson, How Wide the Divide?, where these doctrines
are treated respectively on pp. 111–42, 77–110, and 143–88.
Whitaker / Religious Dialogue across Lines of Diference
111
be (re)produced in how scholars do their work.15 Like Mouw, the authors
of How Wide the Divide? and Claiming Christ contend that new scholarship and novel methodologies are needed that appreciate ostracized
institutions, traditions, and identities in Western culture on their own
terms. “Successful interfaith dialogue involves much more than winning
an argument,” Millet and McDermott contend. “It also entails building
and enhancing a friendship” (p. 12). In other words, the medium is part
of the message.
Of the four books considered here, Mormonism in Dialogue is the
most expansive work—not only in terms of length of pages and breadth
of topics, but also because of the vast cadre and caliber of leading scholars participating in Mormon dialogue. For instance, Rosemary Radford
Ruether has published in feminist theology for well over three decades
now. Dwight Hopkins is just as respected in black theological studies.
David Tracey in hermeneutics and theological method and David Grifin in process theology and postmodern theory also igure in the stellar
list of scholars—all of whom have not formally written in a sustained
way about Mormon studies in the past.
Unlike in Claiming Christ and How Wide the Divide?, the nonMormon authors in Musser and Paulsen’s anthology are not overtly
evangelical and fundamentalist in their respective theological orientations.
Yet they clearly remain committed to their unique theo-ethical positions
and philosophical frameworks. In interreligious and intercultural dialogue, there is “no view from nowhere.” Going well beyond Mormon
and evangelical debates about whose Jesus and which Christianity, the
scholars whom Musser and Paulsen recruited for the volume are willing
to discuss rare topics such as Karl Barth, Reinhold Niebuhr, and Paul
Tillich, as well as contemporary movements such as liberation theology,
myth theology, and openness theology. he scholars take these topics
15. Michael Eric Dyson, Know What I Mean? Relections on Hip-Hop (New York:
Basic Civitas Books, 2010), xxvii. Parenthetically, what Mormon and evangelical scholars are attempting to do is also evident in hip-hop pedagogical studies today. Dyson
argues that hip-hop scholarship needs to “strive to relect the form it interrogates.”
Taking his own advice literally, Dyson presents his book not in traditional chapter form
but in a CD-track form.
112
Mormon Studies Review
and show how they relate to Mormon thought. In this light, Musser and
Paulsen’s primer signals the larger academic turn toward more multidisciplinary and transdisciplinary approaches to the study of religion and
theology. he book gives the reader a wider and diferent lens to accurately
discern just how wide the divide is between the two faith traditions. In
this respect, Mormonism in Dialogue is more dialogical and dialectical
than the other two books. It afords the audience a richer theological
mosaic and a less parochial lens with which to compare and contrast
Mormon-evangelical theology. As a result, their book can appeal to a
larger market and more mature readers in religious studies. While it may
be a bit too advanced for lower-division or irst-year religious studies
students, I believe that graduate schools, seminaries, and religious studies
programs would serve their faculty, students, and communities well by
having a copy as a library resource.
herefore, Musser and Paulsen’s collaboration stands as an audaciously ambitious magnum opus in the ield of Mormon-Christian studies.
To ignore Mormonism in Dialogue would be analogous to ignoring Richard
Bushman’s Joseph Smith: Rough Stone Rolling when examining LDS life
and thought in American religious history. he book’s existence dispels
trite cultural prejudices that say Mormon thinking is oxymoronic, and
also stale theological misnomers that conclude that Mormon theologizing is not possible (p. vii). As is true for the other Mormon-evangelical
books under review, I concur with Martin Marty’s observation of the
anthology: “Here readers are likely to agree that the scholars are forthright
in stating their diferences, open to listening to the other, and courteous
about the way they handle both the self-assurance and the self-criticism
of the other” (p. x, emphasis added). Mouw, Wuthnow, and Paulsen call
for more empathetic dialogue and a “[careful] speaking and attentive
listening on both sides” (p. 17, emphasis added). Simply put, Paulsen’s
point and an underlying message of the entire anthology is that honest
and healthy dialogue is possible between Mormons and evangelicals.
At the outset, Paulsen admits that the anthology (as Mouw suggests
of his own book, p. x) “pleads for a volume two” (p. 13). Paulsen is correct.
Speaking about space where open debate is readily encouraged, Mouw
leshes out my point: “As a longtime subscriber to Sunstone, I could have
Whitaker / Religious Dialogue across Lines of Diference
113
recommended some of Sunstone’s other writers to add yet more diversity
to the mix: Jungian Mormons, Deconstructionist Mormons, Process
heology Mormons” (p. 59). Possibly a section entitled “A Dialogue on
Mormonism and Atheism” or “A Dialogue on Mormonism and Secularism” and another section entitled “A Dialogue on Mormonism, Pop
Culture, and Media Studies”16 would be welcome additions to Musser and
Paulsen’s next volume. Examining salient contemporary theoretical and
ethical issues under a Mormon horizon would keep with the spirit of their
vision of creating “mutual understanding and building bridges” (p. xi).
Although the topics and themes are still relevant, Mormonism in
Dialogue was published in 2007. In today’s media-driven, FacebookInstagram, Twitter-word world, seven years is a long time. Since the book’s
publication, we have seen for the irst time the real possibility of a US
president who happened to be Mormon. We have a grassroots surge by
LDS women laity and scholars—as evident in Joanna Brooks’s he Book
of Mormon Girl: A Memoir of an American Faith—who are advocating for
women’s rights and shared governance in church afairs. here is also an
American cultural sea change over the past decade in the acceptance—
though not fully—of LGBTQIA persons, identities, and institutions in
society. Mormon theologians need to be more engaged and more nuanced
about these critical issues. If not a volume 2 for Mormonism in Dialogue,
the equivalent of a Cambridge Companion to Mormonism is now needed
to continue to nurture and challenge Mormon scholarship.17
While scholars of Mormon and evangelical literature have good
reason to applaud the four publications under review as invaluable contributions to the Mormon-evangelical debate, some scholars may be
disgruntled with certain elements. For one, there is a lack of gender
and racial diversity among the principal authors and main editors of
the books. All of the authors and editors are white and male. Why is
this? What does this say about the Mormon-evangelical divide? Is this
16. For example, the ongoing success of the Broadway musical he Book of Mormon suggests that critical analysis about the relationship between Mormon identity,
aesthetics, and American popular consciousness is continually needed.
17. On this point, an Oxford Handbook of Mormonism is due in 2015.
114
Mormon Studies Review
relective of the larger evangelical and Mormon authoritarian culture? In
the long run, a uniform and dominant-white-male, straight gaze hinders
new avenues of self-discovery as Mormonism studies comes of age in a
multicultural, multiethnic, gendered, and queer America. For example,
the dialogue in Mormonism in Dialogue between Dwight Hopkins and
Eugene England on black theology (pp. 341–84), as well as the chapter
on womanist theology (pp. 303–39), is a substantive dialogue about
race and religion. But racial discourse, as critical race theorists argue,
is always a subtext, or is sublimated within the dominant, normative
“white” discourse. hat is to say, the concept of race, along with class
and gender, implicitly frames not only Hopkins-England conversation
but also feminist, myth, process, and the other dialogues in the text. My
point is that the volume would be more inclusive by naming this for
the reader and exposing its own methodological limitations, since the
book is the beginning of a new frontier. hat is, Musser and Paulsen are
socially constructing the ield for future scholars.
Another observation is that Musser and Paulsen’s thematic approach
(e.g., a chapter on myth theology, a chapter on openness theology, and a
chapter on feminist theology) is undeniably thoroughly analyzed by the
foremost scholars. But in addition to the helpful foreword, acknowledgments, preface, and introduction that provide the context and rationale
for the project, a concluding chapter like that in Blomberg and Robinson’s
book would have provided the reader with an understanding of how the
various areas it together and the possibilities of future dialogue.
Last but not least, there needs to be more debate about what exactly
constitutes “Mormonism.” Who gets to be a Mormon and a viable speaker
in the evangelical-Mormon discourse? By this I mean it appears that
the four books under review seem to have settled on the contours of the
LDS tradition, when in fact there are several other sects and strands of
Mormonism that deserve some attention and a voice.18
Given all these points, evangelicals and Mormons have not always
seen each other as legitimate actors having proper authority in Christian
18. An example of a group that has oten been neglected in Mormon studies and
marginalized in LDS culture is Fundamentalist Mormons.
Whitaker / Religious Dialogue across Lines of Diference
115
matters. Despite this, the new chorus of Mormon-evangelical books portends the nascent age of the “Mormon Ecumenical Moment,”19 in which
we as teacher-scholars are privileged to investigate. Taken as a whole,
Latter-day Saints and their brand of Christian theology can no longer
be considered a footnote or a whitewashed form of modern American
religious thought. Without a doubt, Mormon thinkers are, as Paulsen
rightly urges, players on today’s Christian theological stage (p. 18). What
is signiicant is that it is not only Mormons saying it. Mouw is proof that
evangelicals are now saying it as well (p. 14). He writes, “Brigham Young
University is world class. . . . Some devout Mormons are well-known
scholars at major secular schools” (p. 30). While it is true that Mormons
and evangelicals do difer on core issues of tradition, scripture, and
experience, it does not mean that respect cannot be the undergirding
heuristic principle in how they relate to each other. In essence, the four
books help to demystify Mormon theology and to remove the stigma
existing in the popular imagination about being Mormon. With works
like Mormonism in Dialogue, How Wide the Divide?, Claiming Christ, and
Talking with Mormons, the future looks bright for greater understanding
of religious dialogue across lines of diference.
Roy Whitaker is an assistant professor of American religious diversity
at San Diego State University. He holds a PhD in philosophy of religion and theology from Claremont Graduate University (2014). His
research pushes beyond traditional topics in African American religious
studies by examining how African Americans construct and navigate
their religious and racial identity outside a Black Church context. He
is particularly interested in comparative religion, atheist and humanist
studies, and hip-hop religious studies. He is presently researching and
writing on Martin Luther King Jr. and the age of religious pluralism and
on hip-hop as an indigenous religious category.
19. Webb, Mormon Christianity, 1–10.
Book Reviews
David J. Howlett. Kirtland Temple: he Biography of a Shared Mormon
Sacred Space. Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 2014.
Reviewed by Jeanne Halgren Kilde
While the term enigmatic is too strong a descriptor, the Kirtland
Temple is deinitely something of a puzzle for scholars of religion and
religious architecture. Erected in Kirtland, Ohio, between 1833 and 1836
under the direction of LDS Church founder Joseph Smith, the temple
is both similar to and quite unlike Christian churches of the period or
region. Its blend of Classical and Gothic architectural vocabularies was
not uncommon, yet its white bottle-glass (or pebble-dash) stucco seems
to have been unique for the region. Its lower level worship room illed
with box pews would have felt familiar to Christians of the period, but the
two banks of tiered pulpits rising like stair steps facing each other from
opposite ends of the room were unprecedented in Christian churches,
as were the great curtains (or “sails”) that hung from the ceiling to segment the large room into smaller ones. Moreover, the function of the
temple in Mormon history, particularly with regard to the LDS-RLDS
schism, while not exactly shrouded in mystery, has been the subject of
more speculation than serious historical inquiry. Lastly, this building,
erected by the founder of Mormonism, has not been owned by the LDS
Church for generations, yet it remains an important historical stop for
LDS pilgrims following the path of the early church.
David J. Howlett’s work goes far in solving some of these puzzles; indeed, it goes well beyond them. Kirtland Temple: he Biography of a Shared Mormon Sacred Space ofers a well-researched and
Mormon Studies Review, vol. 2, 2015
117
118
Mormon Studies Review
information-packed history of the building in question along with a
groundbreaking analysis of the complex and changing relationship
between the LDS and the RLDS churches, as well as a valuable commentary on the nature of the complicated category of “sacred space.”
he author accomplishes all this by using the Kirtland Temple itself as a
lens—or prism—to disentangle several themes related to the meanings,
practices, and events associated with this unique building. His analysis is made richer through the deployment of several theoretical concepts borrowed from such authors as Pierre Bordieu and Jonathan Z.
Smith, and by the coinage of a new concept derived from the research
and analysis: “parallel pilgrimage.” he result is a work that not only
advances Mormon history but also provides an illuminating case study
that contributes to our general understanding of religious space, the
development and function of religious identity, and the relationships
among religious groups.
Howlett’s use of the building as a tool to raise questions places this
work on a divergent path from much of religious history, which has oten
focused on the intellectualist aspects of theologies, creeds, or moral
codes rather than on religious practices or cultus. Kirtland Temple is a
model for overturning this paradigm. he focus on the building necessitates investigating practices (what people do in it) as well as ideas (what
they think about it). hrough the rituals and performances associated
with the temple, both LDS and the RLDS members have constructed a
host of understandings of the building that have, in fact, changed over
time. hese understandings of the building, Howlett demonstrates, have
both relected and contributed to how each group has understood its
own identity, Mormonism, and each other. Indeed, what emerges from
this study is a complex story of LDS and RLDS identity formation and
transformation grounded in dialogue, contestation, and, occasionally,
cooperation. he building itself unites the two groups in a complicated
material relationship that Howlett helpfully terms “parallel pilgrimage.”
While both groups see the temple as religiously signiicant, the reasons
for its importance are quite diferent for each group. Moreover, those
reasons have shited over time. For decades LDS and RLDS members
Book Reviews: Kirtland Temple 119
have been visiting the same site—that is, pilgrimaging to it—but they
have been understanding it in very diferent, parallel ways.
he central theme linking the Kirtland site, which eventually included
not only the temple but also a number of other nearby historic buildings
and two visitors’ centers, to practices and to ideologies is that of “contestation.” Howlett deploys the work of several scholars to illuminate how
disputes over certain spaces function to sacralize them. As two or more
groups dispute their claims over the control and meaning of such spaces,
the stakes rise and the sites are perceived as increasingly vulnerable and
holy. In the case of the Kirtland Temple, Howlett explores how RLDS
adherents used the building in the late nineteenth century to legitimize
their new denomination, citing it as the only temple designed by the
Prophet Joseph Smith at the command of God himself and thereby
ascribing a kind of “hypersacrality” to the building (p. 110). In contrast,
the LDS people developed a counternarrative of decline, arguing that
although the building once was holy, it had become fallen space, desanctiied by the occupation of the theologically erroneous RLDS people, a
narrative that was intensiied in the late twentieth century by rhetoric
describing the building as cursed. Such divergent meanings have been
at the heart of, and at the same time have augmented, disputes over the
ownership of the building that continue to this day.
Processes of alterity, then, or deining one’s position, here theological,
in relation to a perceived other, constitute a reigning theme throughout
this book. To investigate those processes, Howlett turns to a variety of
practices and performances associated with the buildings, including the
work and activities of both RLDS and LDS religious leaders and everyday practitioners, the narratives of tour guides who are charged with
articulating Mormon history at the site, the experiences of RLDS and
LDS pilgrims who visit this central site of early Mormonism, the horriic
actions of one shockingly aberrant zealot, and the activities of the general
public. Howlett makes good use of nontraditional source material in
these investigations. Discussion of two plays produced, respectively, by
RLDS and LDS members serves as a means of comparing the two groups’
outlooks, the former strongly inluenced by liberal Protestantism while
120
Mormon Studies Review
the latter is focused on in-group creed and missionizing. Additional
discussion of the performative and ideological aspects of the guided
tours allows exploration of how these were transformed between 1959
and 2012. As a former tour guide for the RLDS Church, Howlett augments this discussion with his irsthand observations of how pilgrims
and tourists navigate the temple and historical sites and interact with the
guides and with the religious messages of the two groups.
Central among the tensions that Howlett perceives within these
practices and between RLDS and LDS pilgrims and leaders are competing claims to Mormon identity, authenticity, and orthodoxy. His
analysis carefully illuminates a number of speciic points of contention
that, owing to the need to share this space, are continually being negotiated. Raised in the RLDS Church, Howlett is well aware of the fact
that his positionality could easily compromise his presenting a balanced
interpretation and may draw suspicion from some LDS readers. His
treatment of LDS perspective, however, is generally balanced and even
empathetic at points. He is particularly compelling, for instance, in his
treatment of how LDS members have at various times interpreted, rhetorically and theologically, the central paradox of why Joseph Smith’s
original temple is not controlled by the LDS Church. He also addresses
RLDS problems, developing, for instance, critical analyses of the ideological schism within the RLDS Church in the 1980s and the subsequent
tragic shooting of a family by a fundamentalist RLDS leader in 1989.
While the fundamentalist movement remains, the RLDS leadership
shited distinctively toward liberal Protestantism and ecumenism in
the 1990s, with the group adopting a new name, Community of Christ,
along with a distinctive peace and justice theology. LDS leaders, Howlett
shows, while viewing these moves as taking the RLDS Church further
from “true Mormonism,” have also found some common ground upon
which to work with RLDS leaders, particularly regarding the historic
sites. Yet, he concludes, such cooperation, while admirable, is delicate,
and the balance is easily tipped back toward conlict.
Highly informative with regard to religious practice, contestation,
and identity, Howlett’s treatment of the materiality of the building is less
Book Reviews: A Frontier Life
121
comprehensive in comparison. For instance, Smith’s opposing banks of
pulpits is closely examined for their ideological and theological functions
and practical use by the priesthood, but their use for religious services
ater the LDS people departed Kirtland, and particularly by contemporary
RLDS members, is not discussed in detail. Neither are other physical
aspects of the space—lighting, acoustics, seating, heating, cooling, or
remodeling—examined. No loor plans are provided (although architectural elevations depicting the interior from two directions are), and
only one interior photo, taken during a hymn service in 2008, is included
in the book.
Nevertheless, Kirtland Temple provides an enlightening case study
of the processes of contestation and negotiation in the development of
sacred space and religious identity. Readers interested in these processes
or in Mormonism itself will derive great beneit from this well-written
and engaging book.
Jeanne Halgren Kilde is the director of the religious studies program at
the University of Minnesota. She is the author of When Church Became
heater: he Transformation of Evangelical Architecture and Worship
in Nineteenth-Century America (Oxford, 2002) and of Sacred Power,
Sacred Space: An Introduction to Christian Architecture and Worship
(Oxford, 2008).
Todd M. Compton. A Frontier Life: Jacob Hamblin, Explorer and Indian
Missionary. Salt Lake City: University of Utah Press, 2013.
Reviewed by Anne Hyde
Todd Compton’s expansive new book, A Frontier Life: Jacob Hamblin,
Explorer and Indian Missionary, covers a period and subjects I care about:
the early and mid-nineteenth century and Native people, Mormons, and
Western exploration. Jacob Hamblin and his entire family were amazing
122
Mormon Studies Review
people—talented, resourceful, and faithful. Hamblin, one of those astonishing characters that appear everywhere in early Mormon History, was
one of Brigham Young’s most trusted and valued town builders and missionaries. Hamblin had his eyes on the Mountain Meadows Massacre,
was involved in the eforts to clean it up, and took some responsibility
for the children orphaned by the episode. His entire family helped spread
Mormonism south and west. Hamblin, in particular, took on the politically and religiously challenging task of evangelizing local Utah Indians
and the tribes farther south, including the Hopi and Navajo. Later in his
life, because his proselytizing and town-building work took him through
so much of what is now southern Utah and northern Arizona, Hamblin
accompanied John Wesley Powell on his trip down the Colorado as a
guide. Such an astonishing life deserves a big biography.
Compton’s big text is carefully written from a range of materials
including diaries, journals, and family letters. It also makes use of the
enormous wealth of LDS bureaucratic record keeping. he book focuses
on Hamblin’s adult life in Utah and on his career as town builder, missionary, and LDS insider in the early years of the LDS Church. He came
to Utah in 1850, and like many Mormons, he and his family had suffered hunger and cold waiting to embark on that journey for nearly
two years. His irst wife let him, unwilling to undertake the move to
unknown Salt Lake City. His second wife, Rachel, picked up the pieces
and helped Jacob move their large combined family to Salt Lake. Almost
immediately ater their arrival, Brigham Young sent Jacob Hamblin to
begin the project of converting the Indians.
We get a detailed, almost kaleidoscopic view of Mormon life in raw
and isolated southern Utah in the 1850s and 1860s. We see where Hamblin went, who went with him, what they did, ate, and said. Compton
provides a wealth of evidence for the details of Hamblin’s daily life and
the astonishing range of places he went. Ater reading the book, I had
new respect for the diiculty of daily life and the kind of conident faith
and personal bravery it took to leave the edges of the Mormon world
and travel into Indian country. Exploring and establishing new communities like Lee’s Ferry and Callville, places illed with Native groups who
Book Reviews: A Frontier Life
123
didn’t particularly want Anglo or Mormon communities near them,
was challenging work. Hamblin did it the old-fashioned way; he built
relationships with local Indians and learned to speak to them. His goal,
however, was not neighborliness, but conversion and access to Indian
water sources and land.
By Compton’s account, Hamblin never questioned the value or morality of what he was doing. Bringing Indian people into the Mormon fold
was the right thing to do. It didn’t matter whether his own family sufered
terribly while he was gone or if he lied to or threatened Indian guides
and allies. Some of these trading and missionary expeditions went badly,
leading to waves of raiding from the Paiutes and Navajos. Hamblin didn’t
take children, grab horses and supplies, or insult Indians because he was
a slave to Brigham Young or Mormon authority; he did them because
he had a series of visions that instructed his actions.
I don’t blame Hamblin for being a man of his time or someone
with missionary surety. Here’s where I want Compton to be more than
a reporter providing a welter of detail that can obscure other aspects of
this important story. His objective style works well to let us understand
Hamblin in his own context, but Compton doesn’t provide us with enough
context to understand the big picture of Indian relations in the region and
Mormon and Native roles in creating these relations. For example, when
we accompany Hamblin on various missionary expeditions, we see, from
his perspective, Indians who are naked and hungry and godless—the
very deinition of wretched. hey did look this way to Hamblin, and he
very much wanted to clothe them and preach to them. But were they
wretched? What is the context for this? he historian’s task is to provide
the context required to understand what is being described. What kinds
of lives did Goshutes or Hopis or Paiutes lead? How would their material
and religious values difer from or speak to nineteenth-century Mormon ones? In the same way, I think we need to understand more about
Hamblin’s own religious views and how similar and diferent they were
from those of other Mormons and other Americans.
Hamblin oten gets credit for being a great peacemaker in a violent period of Western American history. Compton does a good job of
124
Mormon Studies Review
complicating that story by demonstrating the varied motives that drove
Hamblin and his LDS superiors and by pointing out that most of these
missionary eforts failed by nearly any measure. Once the Indians realized
the Mormons would not help them in their wars with other Indians and
that the Mormons wanted and would take their water, relationships ended.
he results, Compton says, were inevitable. In the end, he concludes that
“all an Indian missionary could do would be to help both Indians and
white settlers adjust to the process in a human and non-violent way.”
Again, I wanted Compton to step out from the safe position of using his
sources to report—that is, providing his readers with more analysis of
why things happened the way they did. In this way, readers can better
understand how this very interesting character that Compton carefully
details for us might have mattered in the past and into the present, a
useful goal for all historians.
Anne Hyde (MA and PhD, University of California, Berkeley) is professor of history at Colorado College and author of Empires, Nations, and
Families: A New History of the North American West, 1800–1860 (2012).
Christine Talbot. A Foreign Kingdom: Mormons and Polygamy in American Political Culture, 1852–1890. Urbana: University of Illinois Press,
2013.
Reviewed by Colleen McDannell
Will we ever get enough of polygamy? Just as the textual Book
of Mormon is now eternally tied to the Broadway musical he Book of
Mormon, so the television show Big Love, fundamentalist Mormons, and
the controversies over gay marriage lead us back to nineteenth-century
polygamy. Keeping attention on alternative family patterns means Latter-day Saint history will always be a part of the cultural discussion.
Christine Talbot’s A Foreign Kingdom is a masterful addition to that
conversation.
Book Reviews: A Foreign Kingdom 125
Mormon polygamy has been approached in a variety of ways—from
the historical surveys of B. Carmon Hardy and Richard S. Van Wagoner to
the legal studies of Sarah Barringer Gordon to the careful explorations of
everyday life by Jesse L. Embry and Kathryn M. Daynes. Talbot builds on
this literature by asking her readers to step back from the lived worlds of
polygamists and into the constructed worlds of those nineteenth-century
Americans who thought about polygamy. he goal of A Foreign Kingdom
is not to tell us about polygamists but rather to use polygamists to tell
us about citizenship. In this way Talbot’s study its well with J. Spencer
Fluhman’s “A Peculiar People,” which uses anti-Mormonism to understand
the construction of categories of religion in the nineteenth century.1 Both
studies use the history of a small group of Americans—Mormons—to
better understand wider concepts held by many Americans.
Talbot clearly lays out her argument in the introduction: Polygamy
destabilized the public/private divide in ways that restricted Mormon
access to American citizenship. Only with the proper relationship established between the public and private could people qualify for “membership in the American body politic” (p. 3). From the anti-Mormon
perspective, Mormons could not be citizens because their homes were
so entangled in theocratic politics that they had no space to develop an
individual, independent conscience. Talbot illustrates how Mormonism and representations of Mormonism “denaturalized” family and citizenship (p. 161). his blurring of the “natural” divide between public
and private, male and female, and church and individual by Mormons
provoked others to reairm and reassert the distinction between social
realms. he bulk of the book is taken up in carefully laying out the
evidence that supports this argument.
Ater a quick summary of LDS history and thought, Talbot starts
by describing the Mormon rejection of an inward-looking, romancedriven nuclear family and its preference for an extended kinship system
modeled ater the Old Testament. For Mormons, polygamy provided
the multiple kin connections and the personal sacriice that enabled
religious progression to occur. Female sufrage, which Utah women
1. J. Spencer Fluhman, “A Peculiar People”: Anti-Mormons and the Making of Religion
in Nineteenth-Century America (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2012).
126
Mormon Studies Review
gained in 1870, also worked to diminish the diference between what
men did and what women did. Talbot points out that the reality of
an anti-romantic family life was not easily practiced and that in their
private writings many polygamist wives articulated the strain that this
nonconventional family life caused them. It is here, when the ideal takes
a backseat to the real, that one wonders if the erasure of the private
in Mormon households actually did take place in ways diferent from
that of non-Mormons. It is easy to accept Talbot’s argument when we
assume that Mormonism (and Victorianism) worked the way that it
was supposed to work.
A Foreign Kingdom is strongest when it is analyzing representations, especially anti-Mormon iction. hrough iction, anti-Mormons
imagined a Mormon family devoid of romantic love, sentimentality, and
attachment to domesticity. he family was the foundation of the nation,
and the polygamist family was a disordered, chaotic, disharmonious
mess. How could citizens be raised in such a household? From the perspective of mainstream Americans, it was clear that a public, national
culture could not be created without private attachments. Talbot uses
architecture and now-familiar anti-Mormon cartoons to drive home
her point that Protestants believed that civic virtue required domestic
unity, which could not be achieved by Latter-day Saints because outside
inluences (religion, politics) had polluted the home circle.
Although Talbot briely mentions a parallel in anti-Catholicism
(pp. 86–87), this connection could have been made stronger. It not
only was the celibate priest and nun who threatened the notion of a
natural family structure, it was the immigrant family whose multiple
children acted like adults: working, cussing, and staying out of school.
In the later nineteenth century, Progressive Era reforms were directed at
many subcultures—from Native Americans to Italians—that espoused
alternative family structures.
In her chapter “Consent, Contract, and Citizenship,” Talbot relects
on another “defect” that Mormons shared with Catholics, that of misplaced authority. Here, in a highly original argument, she illustrates how
the marital contract prepared individuals for the social contract, which
in turn made them citizens. Polygamy and theocracy blended into one
Book Reviews: A Foreign Kingdom 127
another because both deprived individuals of their right to independent
consent—women because they were not free to regulate their marriages
and men because their church stopped them from freely giving political
consent. For anti-Mormons, it was impossible to imagine that anyone
would ever freely consent to either the Latter-day Saint religion or to its
social practices. In general, this is an observation that could be applied
to the full history of American religions—how could any thinking person be a Catholic, a Jehovah’s Witness, a Hare Krishna? Obviously, weak
individuals are either hypnotized (Mormons) or brainwashed (Hare
Krishnas). Talbot’s demonstration of how this works with Mormons
helps us see how the anti-cult movement also used this strategy when
its advocates argued that totalitarian “cults” rendered (oten through
violence) adults into children who could no longer be thought of as
consenting citizens. Mormonism established female servitude, making
women variously prostitutes or slaves. While other scholars have also
made this observation, Talbot’s unique contribution is to stress its connection to disenfranchised citizenship.
he construction, however, was not simply about Mormons. What
also was going on was a sleight-of-hand to present Protestant women
as freely consenting adults, when they were not. he slave/prostitute
Mormon woman meant that the Protestant woman—by deinition—
had rights and freedoms through her revered domestic position. It was
her position in an ordered home, not simply her existence as an adult,
by which she gained citizenship. And therefore the exercise of that citizenship would better be expressed through the head of the home, the
male. his logic made even more sense ater Latter-day Saint women
began voting. As the Mormon patriarch was thought to be a despotic
ruler, so the non-Mormon husband was a loving, companionate husband. If the “oneness” (p. 125) of Mormonism—the collapsing of the
private and public, church and state, individual and leader—was fundamentally the problem, then separation must be the goal. While Talbot
sticks to describing the Mormon side of the binary, it is easy to see how
anti-Mormonism props up a shaky Victorian Protestantism threatened
by increased immigration, calls for women’s rights, and the enfranchisement of male African Americans.
128
Mormon Studies Review
Talbot’s chapter “Race, Class, and Contagion” tackles the problem of
how and why Mormons, almost all from Western European stock, came
to be thought of as an evolutionary-regressive subrace. Not surprisingly,
Mormons are represented as Muslims not simply because they are polygamists but because they lack liberty of conscience, exist in an imperial
despotic state, and were racially “black.” Talbot does not dwell on the
racial construction but rather uses it as evidence for understanding how
Yankee Mormons became essentially a foreign theocracy (p. 141) and
thus a “contagion” to the healthy American body politic (p. 142). Here
the problem is not miscegenation but rather the monstrous pollution that
will inevitably “eat away at the very moorings of the Republic” (p. 145).
With such a complete attack on Mormonism—where “real” Mormonism and “imagined” Mormonism were indistinguishable—it
almost seems that the anti-Mormon legislation of the late nineteenth
century was superluous. However, once it was established through
cultural means that Mormons were not citizens, it would be simple to
rid them of political, economic, and religious rights through legislation. In each chapter, Talbot presents Latter-day Saint rebuttals, but in
the penultimate chapter she more fully describes Mormon resistance.
Latter-day Saints recognized that legislation was an attack not simply on
individuals but on their “church as a body” (p. 153). hey called upon
the Constitution to defend their religious rights and to limit the role of
federal oicials. hey designed strategies to ight in the court. hey even
turned the rhetoric used against them, of their being “un-American”
and “anti-Republican,” towards their tormentors. And, of course, the
Saints willingly went to prison, perjured themselves, and struggled “on
the underground” to defend their right to live as they wanted. Nothing,
however, worked. In the end, Latter-day Saint leaders exchanged their
nontraditional marital practices for access to citizenship and statehood
(p. 159). he theological, economic, and social accommodation that
would be made in the twentieth century is the story for another book.
In her conclusion, Talbot safely sticks to repeating her argument
and summarizing her chapters. Only in the last few paragraphs does
she indulge in a few thoughts about the contemporary world. “Ironically,” she writes, “the LDS church has become one of the staunchest
Book Reviews: Two Family Stories 129
defenders of normative, monogamous marriage between a man and
a woman” (p. 164). But is it ironic? Talbot has provided a compelling
case of how citizenship is given only to those who worship in a certain
way, have families in a certain way, and structure their economies in
certain ways. But to what extent does contemporary America actually
allow for deviation from certain social norms, such as those pertaining
to family structure? Americans’ growing support of gay marriage does
not necessarily spring from contemporary acceptance of fundamental
social diference, but is at least partly due to same-sex marriage advocates’ efort spent pointing out that their families are just like “our”
families. Like other marginalized communities, Mormons understand
in an intimate and real way the pain of being outside the norm. Given
the history that Christine Talbot so forcefully portrays, it is perhaps no
irony that Latter-day Saint leaders convey a vision for family life that
aligns squarely with what a large share of Americans imagine as normal.
Colleen McDannell is professor of history and Sterling M. McMurrin
Professor of Religious Studies at the University of Utah. She is the author of
he Spirit of Vatican II: Catholic Reform in America and Mormon Women:
From Polygamy to the Present (forthcoming, Oxford University Press).
Craig Harline. Conversions: Two Family Stories from the Reformation
and Modern America. New Haven: Yale University Press, 2011.
Reviewed by Randall Balmer
The formula sounds beguilingly simple, yet it is so diicult to execute. Take an unusually detailed and heartrending seventeenth-century
diary about a religious convert and juxtapose it with a twenty-irstcentury conversion narrative that also entails the discovery of sexual
identity. Add to that the sure hand of a narrator who understands both
historical context and the dynamics of conversion, and you have a truly
extraordinary book.
130
Mormon Studies Review
To combine all of these ingredients, however, Conversions: Two
Family Stories from the Reformation and Modern America, also required
a scholar willing to take risks. Craig Harline, a historian at Brigham
Young University, did just that.
Harline, who studies the Reformation, came across the diary of
Jacob Rolandus in a Belgian archive. he diary recounts the travails of
a son and grandson of Reformed ministers in the Netherlands. In 1654
Jacob, an only son, decides that despite all of his study of language and
theology at the feet of his father, he cannot resist the allure of the “true”
church, Roman Catholicism. Jacob, twenty-one years old and still legally a
minor, plans his escape, under cover of darkness, from his parents’ home
in Boxtel, Brabant, to Antwerp, where he can practice his faith freely.
Harline renders Jacob’s furtive escape from the clutches of Reformed
Protestantism with the skill of a novelist—the skulking out of the house,
the waiting horse, the near detection, confusion over his route. When
Jacob inally arrives in Antwerp, he is greeted cautiously by the Catholics there, but impressed with his piety and sincerity, they eventually
take him in. Timothy Rolandus, the distraught father and Reformed
minister, mounts several sorties to ind and repatriate his errant son,
but Jacob manages to elude capture.
In addition to the account of Jacob’s escape, Harline also inds correspondence between the young papist and his family, especially his
sister, who plays on guilt in her eforts to persuade Jacob to abjure his
conversion and return home. hese anguished letters tell the story of
a family utterly rent apart by a divergence of religious belief, which
each party reiterates with passion. Jacob urges his sister to escape to
Antwerp as he did and thereby choose the true church; Maria beckons
her brother to return to the true faith. “But most moving of all,” Harline
writes, “were the tears they shed as they pondered the awful eternal state
that awaited the other if the other did not repent” (p. 155).
With the rich material, embroidered with pathos, in these seventeenth-century sources, Harline might have taken the easy course and
written a fetching book about the travails of a Reformation-era family
rent by theological diferences. But Harline opted for the road not taken,
Book Reviews: Two Family Stories 131
interleaving the Rolanduses with a twenty-irst-century family and, to
some extent, with his own family history.
Taking a cue from method acting, Harline elects, in his own words,
“to search out the speciic memories that were causing the Rolanduses
to resonate so strongly within me, in the hope that this might help me to
understand both the Rolanduses and those memories more profoundly
than otherwise” (p. 21). Harline recounts his ancestors’ conversion to
Mormonism and the anguish felt by their families, especially when Carl
and Mathilda Petersson let their native Sweden for the New World.
he book inds its narrative stride when Harline interjects Michael
Sunbloom (an alias) into the story. Sunbloom broke his parents’ hearts
when he announced his conversion to Mormonism, thereby forsaking
their evangelicalism, which was also the faith of his childhood. Like
Jacob Rolandus, Michael Sunbloom did nothing halheartedly; he converted formally (as young Rolandus had) and threw himself into Mormonism, translating his considerable skills as a schoolteacher to the task
of heading the church’s local young adult program.
Although they are centuries apart, Rolandus and Sunbloom are soul
mates, and Harline underscores the parallels by alternating chapters
between them. Sunbloom tries to explain his decision to his parents, but
they resist. When Timothy Rolandus inally brokers a meeting with his
son, both men weep, which Timothy misinterprets as Jacob’s remorse
and his imminent return to the Reformed fold. Each expected the other’s contrition, so neither was placated and both were crestfallen. “Jacob
was speechless,” Harline writes, “as if, like many a grown son, he was
paralyzed by the conlicting emotions of wanting both to respect and to
separate from his father” (p. 105). It would be the last time father and
son would see each other.
Michael Sunbloom’s dawning awareness of his sexual identity, coupled with Mormonism’s conservative sexual ethic, prompted his move
away from the Latter-day Saints and caused yet another rit with his
parents. Only ater many years and the avowed determination on the
part of his father that, despite his own confusion over the matter, he
132
Mormon Studies Review
wanted to retain a relationship with his son was Michael reconciled
with his parents.
What do we learn from the juxtaposition of these remarkable stories? Although Harline doesn’t call attention to it, readers will ind it
diicult to miss what we might call the “certitude gap” between the
two eras. Jacob Rolandus and Maria, his sister, were both absolutely
certain that their understanding of truth was the correct one. Jacob,
secure in the notion that Roman Catholicism was the only way to salvation, referred to the Reformed church as the “Deformed” church and
allowed that “I’d rather die a thousand times than, as Holy Scripture
says, return like a dog to its vomit and a swine to its slop” (p. 172). Not
to be outdone, Maria dismissed her brother’s “primped-up and angry
words,” which provided “no proof on which the false papist religion
could possibly remain standing” (p. 174).
he contestation between Michael and his parents, on the other
hand, was no less intense or painful. But neither side, in the end, succumbed to dogmatism. Michael himself was tormented by doubts at
every step of his journey, and his parents inally relented in their condemnation. Why the diference? here are perils, of course, in trying
to universalize either story for its respective eras, but it does seem that
citizens of the twenty-irst century might be a bit more inclined to
compromise than their counterparts of the seventeenth century. Why?
Harline doesn’t speculate, but I wonder if it has something to do with
cultural diversity or the Enlightenment or the postmodern validation
of an ininite variety of experiences.
Harline does account for social location. “Jacob’s and Maria’s particular social station, familial context, gender, experiences, personalities,
ways of feeling and thinking, and more, shaped the lens—even decided
the lens—through which each perceived truth” (p. 178). Tragically, each
chose to reject the other’s lens.
For the Sunblooms, on the other hand, emerging scientiic evidence about homosexuality, together with new understandings about
the textual and historical context of biblical passages that appeared to
condemn same-sex relations, eventually altered the dynamic between
Book Reviews: Two Family Stories 133
parents and son. “During their months of uncertainty and thought,
the Bible’s passages about love came to matter more to them than all
its words about homosexuality, or about hating father and mother
and son and daughter, or about Jesus’s message dividing people like a
sword,” Harline writes of Michael’s parents (p. 238). “hey didn’t have
to choose between their faith and their love for their son, because the
best version of their faith was to love their son, and everyone else, and to
make everything else secondary—even the things they didn’t get” (pp.
239–40). Indeed, Michael’s parents never abandoned their conservative
evangelical beliefs or ailiations, but adhering to the New Testament
teaching that love trumps law, they opted for a more capacious embrace
of their faith. hey did so not from the premise of dogma but from the
mandate of love.
herein lies the gospel, the “good news.”
Harline makes the point through all of this that toleration is diferent from acceptance. Mere toleration suggests reluctance, even coercion
(not to mention condescension), whereas acceptance signals a willing
embrace of the Other: “what struck me most in general was this: those
who rejected or tolerated could not see other-believers as quite like
themselves, while those who accepted could” (p. 246). hose who
merely tolerate tend to portray others as “dangerously diferent, so that
whatever slurs-of-the-moment they might have sufered individually
(heretics, sodomites, lepers, Christ-killers), they in truth had only one
name: Other” (p. 246).
Conversions provides ample corroboration for the bromide that
families are dangerous places. But the two stories have dramatically
diferent endings. Maria’s inal words to her brother, who became a
Jesuit and who served out his life as a missionary, included intelligence
on their parents, who were “reasonably healthy, but your absence, plus
your conversion to that abominable popedom, are perpetual wounds”
(p. 206). Michael and his partner, by contrast, enjoyed close ties
with Michael’s parents, even choosing to relocate to their community,
Michael’s hometown, when the gay couple retired.
134
Mormon Studies Review
As Harline writes, “In the end, conversion may be as inscrutable as
love, or God” (p. 93). Inscrutable perhaps, but Harline’s remarkable book
sheds a great deal of light on both the dynamics and the consequences.
Randall Balmer is chair of the religion department and Mandel Family
Professor in the Arts and Sciences at Dartmouth College. His most
recent book is Redeemer: he Life of Jimmy Carter.
Reid L. Neilson. Exhibiting Mormonism: he Latter-day Saints and the
1893 Chicago World’s Fair. New York: Oxford University Press, 2014.
Reviewed by Peter J. huesen
On November 12, 1911, a photograph buried on page 31 of the
Indianapolis Star showed six smiling women with the caption “Pretty
Mormon Girls with Tabernacle Choir of Salt Lake City.” In this manner
the Star announced the irst-ever concert of the Mormon Tabernacle Choir
in the Hoosier capital on the following Saturday at the Murat Temple, a
Moorish revival theater. Subsequent previews in the Star were a mixture
of amusement and disdain. he “sight of the average Mormon missionary
is enough to make people take to the woods,” quipped the paper’s editorial board, while elsewhere an article noted that the choir members were
“traveling ‘de luxe’ in palatial [rail] cars, vastly diferent from the ox team
conveyances with which their ancestors crossed the prairies.”1
he choir’s gig in Indianapolis was part of a twenty-three-city public
relations tour undertaken just a few years ater the nationwide controversy over the seating of LDS apostle Reed Smoot in the US Senate. Receptions along the tour varied widely. In New York, where the
group performed at the opening of the American Land and Irrigation
Exposition, the singers had to compete with such curiosities as a bust
1. Indianapolis Star, November 14 and 15, 1911, pp. 6 and 3, respectively.
Book Reviews: Exhibiting Mormonism 135
of President William Howard Tat carved in butter. A performance for
the real Tat at the White House was a high point, but elsewhere the
choir encountered occasional hostility. In Richmond, Virginia, protests
erupted and the local newspaper opined that the choir’s tour was a plot
to “propitiate favor for Mormonism with the uninformed and thoughtless.” hough the pair of performances in Indianapolis received a favorable review in the Star, the paper’s critic admitted that the choir was “an
organization rather unfamiliar in this part of the country.”2
What a diference a century makes. When the Tabernacle Choir
next appeared in Indianapolis on June 14, 2013, the venue was Bankers
Life Fieldhouse, the cavernous home of the Indiana Pacers. Mitt Romney’s presidential bid had made it all but obligatory for future politicians
to pay attention to the Mormon vote, so Indiana governor Mike Pence
attended the performance as the guest of honor and even conducted
the last number. Most striking of all, the choir’s concert came less than
a year ater the groundbreaking for the LDS Indianapolis Temple, which
sealed Mormonism’s rise in Indiana from the status of tiny minority to
serious denominational contender.
he choir’s experience in Indianapolis illustrates the public relations success story of the LDS Church in recent years, but as Reid L.
Neilson shows in his important new book, Exhibiting Mormonism, that
story goes back more than a century and is fraught with complexities.
hough choir tours have become the most familiar component of the
LDS public relations strategy, the church’s (and choir’s) irst signiicant efort to inluence public opinion occurred in conjunction with a
famous late-nineteenth-century event, the 1893 Chicago World’s Fair,
which Neilson argues was a turning point in the LDS Church’s engagement with the non-Mormon world. Over seven thousand Latter-day
Saints attended the event, some to help run the Utah exhibit, others to
participate in associated congresses such as the World’s Parliament of
2. “East Fights West at the Land Show,” New York Times, 4 November 1911, p. 7;
Michael Hicks, Mormonism and Music: A History (Urbana: University of Illinois Press,
1989), 156–57, with Richmond News Leader quoted on p. 156; and Pauline Schellschmidt,
“Mormon Choir Gives Creditable Concerts,” Indianapolis Star, November 9, 1911, p. 31.
136
Mormon Studies Review
Religions, and the Tabernacle Choir to sing in its irst major competition outside Salt Lake City. While one might legitimately worry that
the narrative of these events could be as tedious as the proceedings of
a church convention, Neilson’s briskly written account surprises with
its level of intrigue and controversy. His amply documented research,
moreover, conclusively demonstrates that the Columbian Exposition
(as the 1893 World’s Fair was known) became the testing ground for
the church’s future public relations. Recent PR gambits such as the 2013
tour that took the Tabernacle Choir back to Indianapolis, and even the
“I’m a Mormon” advertisement campaign (which placed billboards and
television spots in Indianapolis and other key markets), relect in some
ways the mainstreaming strategy irst developed in 1893. hough Neilson does not take up the Indianapolis case in his book, his study provides an indispensable context for understanding the evolution of the
LDS public image in this and other major markets across the country.
Neilson begins with an overview, valuable in its own right, of how
Mormons represented themselves to the public prior to 1893, in the
founding (1830–1846) and pioneer (1847–1890) periods of the church’s
history. He concludes that in both eras the church’s primary outreach
was through “aggressive use of the printed word” (p. 46), much of it
heavily apologetic in character. He identiies four main areas of publishing activity: (1) a widening canon of scriptures (Doctrine and Covenants, 1835; Pearl of Great Price, 1851), (2) church-sponsored periodicals, (3) doctrinal treatises, and (4) historical works. His accounts
of (2) and (3) are particularly helpful, showing how editors such as
Erastus Snow, George Q. Cannon, and John Taylor took the publishing
of periodicals to cities outside the Great Basin—St. Louis, San Francisco, and New York, respectively. As one Mormon writer hailed them:
“May the Snow storm blow, the Cannon roar, and the Taylor cut until
the gainsayers of Zion are silenced” (p. 39). Similarly, multiple editions
(and foreign translations) of doctrinal treatises such as Parley Pratt’s
A Voice of Warning (1837), Lorenzo Snow’s he Only Way to Be Saved
(1841), and Parley Pratt’s Key to the Science of heology (1855) attempted
to silence the gainsayers by showing how Mormonism trumped all
Book Reviews: Exhibiting Mormonism 137
previous theological systems through its restoration of ancient doctrines. he problem with this lood of publications, Neilson argues,
is that it “yielded considerable converts but very few friends” (p. 46).
hat is, it failed as a public relations strategy because it emphasized
doctrinal peculiarity rather than the Latter-day Saints’ contributions
to mainstream American culture. (Had Neilson’s narrative focused on
the twentieth century, it would have been interesting for him to engage
Kathleen Flake’s argument that in the wake of the Smoot controversy,
the LDS Church actually reembraced a form of doctrinal peculiarity
in elevating the importance of Joseph Smith’s irst vision as a “safer”
substitute for the more inlammatory doctrine of plural marriage.)3
What pushed the church toward a new concern for public relations
in the early 1890s? A key factor was the quest for Utah statehood, made
possible by Wilford Woodruf ’s “Manifesto” of 1890 disavowing plural
marriage. he 1893 Chicago World’s Fair presented a unique opportunity to showcase Utah’s contributions to the nation. Since the Utah
Territory’s population was then 98 percent Latter-day Saint, involvement in the Exposition also became a way for the church to demystify Mormonism by exposing the public to living, breathing Mormons.
Neilson points out that because there were still relatively few Mormon
missionaries at this time, most Americans had never encountered a
Latter-day Saint. He quotes a Chicago Tribune reporter who wrote that
local residents had an “overwhelming curiosity to know what manner
of creature a real live lesh and blood Mormon is.” Ater seeing the
Tabernacle Choir perform, the reporter conirmed for Tribune readers
that Mormons were just like other folks: “hey have no eccentricities
of manners or costume. he men are manly; the women are sweet,
womanly, [and] real pretty many of them” (p. 131).
As a measure of how seriously the church took the choir’s participation, all three members of the First Presidency (Wilford Woodruf,
George Q. Cannon, and Joseph F. Smith) accompanied the singers on
3. Kathleen Flake, he Politics of American Religious Identity: he Seating of Senator
Reed Smoot, Mormon Apostle (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2004),
109–37.
138
Mormon Studies Review
the journey to Chicago, which included performance stops en route
in Denver, Kansas City, Independence (Missouri), and St. Louis. In
Chicago, in what Neilson calls the church’s “preeminent ‘Cinderella’
moment of the nineteenth century” (p. 138), the choir was chosen to
provide the dedicatory music during the placing of the Liberty Bell at
the Exposition. he choir also took the silver medal in the Exposition’s
Welsh Eisteddfod (performance festival), coming in second only to a
Welsh choir that was the odds-on favorite. President Woodruf proudly
recorded in his journal that the choir came in second place “Contesting against the world” and that he and his fellow members of the First
Presidency were “Received with open Arms” by the “Leading Men of
the world” (p. 139).
he welcome was less than open-armed, however, when the church
sought a place at the World’s Parliament of Religions, which met as
part of the Exposition. John Henry Barrows, the chair of the organizing committee and pastor of Chicago’s First Presbyterian Church, was
an outspoken opponent of Mormonism. When the LDS Church failed
to receive an invitation to appear alongside the other major religious
traditions represented, B. H. Roberts, a member of the First Council of the Seventy and a well-known apologist for the church, took up
the cause. Eventually, Roberts won over another Parliament organizer,
Merwin-Marie Snell, a Catholic scholar and writer, who publicly
accused his colleagues of not dealing fairly with the Mormons. he
controversy spilled over into the local press, and Neilson does a good
job of capturing the clash of personalities.
In the end, it was Mormon women who had the most success at
winning acceptance by their non-Mormon peers. Two years before
the Exposition, the LDS Relief Society had gained membership in the
National Council of Women. his paved the way for full LDS participation in the World’s Congress of Representative Women, which convened
in conjunction with the Exposition. As a result, members of the Relief
Society had the opportunity at the Exposition to win over prominent
non-Mormon activists, including Isabella Beecher Hooker and the
onetime anti-Mormon reporter Rosetta “Etta” Luce Gilchrist. Neilson
Book Reviews: The Color of Christ 139
concludes that by 1893 “Mormon women had woven themselves into
the fabric of domestic and international feminism” (p. 102).
Yet, as Neilson’s account suggests, the members of the Relief Society
achieved inclusion irst and foremost as women and only secondarily
as Mormons. his is indicative of what Neilson identiies as the larger
paradox of the LDS assimilation strategy in the decades following 1893,
when the church would go on to participate in a number of world’s fairs.
Mormonism, he writes, was “mainstreamed into American culture as
a religion because of its nonreligious achievements” (p. 178). In other
words, while world’s fairs have oten celebrated the exotic and even the
peculiar, these classic American spectacles became a way for Mormons
to portray themselves as a less peculiar people.
Peter J. huesen is professor and chair of the Department of Religious
Studies at Indiana University-Purdue University Indianapolis, where
he also serves as coeditor of Religion and American Culture: A Journal
of Interpretation. His most recent book is Predestination: he American
Career of a Contentious Doctrine (Oxford, 2009), which received the
2010 Christianity Today Book Award for History/Biography.
Edward J. Blum and Paul Harvey. he Color of Christ: he Son of God and
the Saga of Race in America. Chapel Hill, NC: University of North Carolina
Press, 2012.
Reviewed by Tom Simpson
In her 1977 essay “The Image-World,” Susan Sontag wrote about the
revolutions in culture and consciousness precipitated by a new photographic realism—a new way of seeing, remembering, and constructing
our world—whose origins lay in the technological advances of the midnineteenth century. Employing her academic training in the study of
religion, she noted that “image-making at its origins . . . was a practical,
140
Mormon Studies Review
magical activity, a means of appropriating or gaining power over something.” he camera shared and expanded these powers “in order to reanimate what is usually available only in a remote and shadowy form.” In
the eyes of Sontag, it was precisely the photograph’s material basis, its
chemical and physical connection to that which it represented, that gave
it such power to shape our identities and worldviews. She concluded that
whereas “the primitive notion of the eicacy of images presumes that
images possess the qualities of real things . . . our inclination [now] is
to attribute to real things the qualities of an image.”1
It seems no accident, then, that from the nineteenth century to the
present, image-obsessed Americans have turned their eyes and hearts
to Christ, fashioning an extraordinary and dizzying array of images that
relect the complex histories and trajectories of American power and
desire. In its simplest and perhaps most powerful form, the desire has
been to reanimate the sacred past, to resurrect, as it were, the embodied Christ, whose physicality is essential to faith but whose physical
features have been shrouded by the passage of time. In a 1913 article
for the Juvenile Instructor, for instance, Mormon artist J. Leo Fairbanks
noted with pleasure the power that modern renderings of Christ have
to shape the devotions of youth. He wrote: “Art causes us to feel that
Christ was a man, that He lived a physical existence, that he was mortal,
sympathized with sinners, moved among beggars, helped the inirm, ate
with publicans and counseled with human beings for their immediate
as well as their future spiritual welfare. It is to art that we turn for help
in seeing the reality of the facts of the religious teachings of this divine
human” (Color of Christ, pp. 147–48).
Of course, in a more tragic and sinister way, all the new imagemaking, on balance, led to a radical re-formation of Christ as white, as
the fair-skinned, blue-eyed One too oten idolized as “a totem of white
supremacy” (p. 169). It is this thesis—that the nineteenth century was the
historical and cultural crucible for the racialization and whitewashing
of images of Christ—that lies at the heart of Edward J. Blum and Paul
1. Susan Sontag, “he Image-World,” in A Susan Sontag Reader (New York: Farrar,
Straus, Giroux, 1982), 350, 356, 353.
Book Reviews: The Color of Christ 141
Harvey’s outstanding book, he Color of Christ: he Son of God and the
Saga of Race in America. Pitched to an undergraduate and lay audience,
the authors’ collaboration has produced a paradox in the literature of
US religious history: a Christocentric, yet brilliantly inclusive and synthetic, chronological survey spanning the colonial period to the present.
Some of the book’s essence is familiar. We know, for instance, that
Warner Sallman’s iconic Head of Christ (1941), now so thoroughly
omnipresent in the United States and beyond, is a igment of the American racial imagination. More surprising and profoundly valuable is
Blum and Harvey’s careful, textured reconstruction of the complex
and contingent historical processes that brought us this far. Before the
nineteenth century, they argue, images of Christ were few—Protestant
iconoclastic sensibilities carried the day—and tended to portray Christ
in a far less racialized manner, as bathed in light and blood, not clothed
in white skin. As late as the early nineteenth century, moreover, most
Americans “had never viewed paintings or etchings of Christ. heir
parents, grandparents, and great-grandparents had probably never
seen a visual representation of God’s son. If they had, it was at most a
small and cruciied igure with few details. . . . he connections between
whiteness, Christ, and power had yet to be made, mass-produced, and
mass-marketed” (p. 74). In other words, the American iconography of a
white Christ did not simply or inevitably accompany colonial invasion
and settlement; it took centuries to emerge, and it was conceived, in
many ways, in distinctively American sin.
Playing a central role in the distortions were the historical ictions
of the “Publius Lentulus letter,” a medieval text purporting to ofer a
Judean governor’s detailed, eyewitness account of Jesus’s hair and facial
features. Here is Jesus, with “a slightly ruddy complexion,” a full beard,
and hair “the color of the ripe hazel nut,” parted in two. “Puritans knew
it was a fraud,” Blum and Harvey write, “and so did Americans for much
of the nineteenth century. But over the course of that century, as slavery
expanded and whiteness became a symbol of civic status, the reputation
of the letter ascended” (pp. 20–21). In the context of Reconstruction and
the reshaping of American understandings of citizenship, race, identity,
142
Mormon Studies Review
and power, cultural productions as divergent as Henry Ward Beecher’s
he Life of Jesus, the Christ (1871) and D. W. Griith’s he Birth of a
Nation (1915) soon cemented the image of a white Christ in the American popular imagination. Decades later, Warner Sallman’s art would
do the most to export this racialized image abroad, in the baggage of
American evangelism and empire; the painted version of his Head of
Christ “exploded into national and world consciousness like no other
piece of American art” (p. 208).
In this particular narrative of religion in American history and culture, which uses race as its primary hermeneutical lens and principle
of selection, Mormonism takes on real, enduring signiicance. Joseph
Smith makes his irst appearance at a crucial moment for the book’s
thesis: the very beginning of the third chapter, “From Light to White
in the Early Republic.” Blum and Harvey concede that “Smith was in
many ways an outsider” who did little in his lifetime to shape mass
perceptions and visualizations of Christ. Nevertheless, “in his rendering of Jesus . . . he and his church were part of a broad and sweeping
transformation. hey were present at and participated in the birth of
the white American Christ, an advent that paralleled the birth and rise
of the white male citizen as the embodied igure of civic inclusion in the
United States. All throughout the United States of the early nineteenth
century, being a white man was becoming a marker for political status,
power, and opportunity” (p. 77).
At the end of the book as well, Mormons are central to the narrative
and thesis. Ater ofering a brief account of the origins and power of
the Christus statue in Mormon culture, as well as how, “by the 1990s,
Jesus art was a vital part of Mormon culture and everyday experience,”
Blum and Harvey turn down the home stretch of the book’s argument.
“So much had changed since the age of the Puritans,” they conclude,
before modern media and iconography had shaped our consciousness
of Christ irreversibly (p. 255). By implication, Mormonism typiies the
ambiguities, tensions, and ironies associated with modern representations and rematerializations of Christ in America. Ultimately, according
to the authors, no group in America today is better than the Mormons
Book Reviews: The Color of Christ 143
at pulling of the peculiar sleight of hand that allows white Christians to
airm rhetorically that Jesus is not white, while maintaining a powerful
culture and machinery of iconography that keeps the white Jesus—a
Jesus who is “white without words”—emblazoned on the individual
consciousness (p. 253).
Accordingly, for Latter-day Saints engaged in critical relection on
issues of race and racism in the church’s past (and present), he Color
of Christ is essential reading. As many other commentators have noted,
one of the great challenges for the twenty-irst-century church will be
to foster in its members a soul-searching honesty about the church’s—
and America’s—intimacy with white supremacy. he Color of Christ
ofers little cause for Mormon celebration, but it does provide something arguably more important: an occasion for ethical, intellectual, and
spiritual courage in coming to grips with the past and charting a global
future in solidarity with those who sufer.
In the broadest terms, he Color of Christ makes a tremendous
contribution to the ield of US religious history by documenting the
ascension and omnipresence of the white Christ in American culture.
Equally valuable is its consistent presentation of powerful and prophetic
counterclaims by Christians who have historically undermined and
destabilized attempts to aix whiteness permanently to Jesus. We have
William Apess, a Pequot born to a slave mother, launching a devastating
criticism of “the whiteness of Christ and its links to American racism”
in his 1833 “Indian’s Looking-Glass for the White Man” (p. 105). Later
in the century, amid eforts to stimulate pan-Indian renewal, we ind
the Paiute prophet Wovoka, a.k.a. Jack Wilson, in whom some saw the
long-awaited Messiah appearing before them as “an Indian . . . [who]
stood in judgment of whites.” In the age of segregation and struggles
for civil rights, we ind James Baldwin, ater the bombing of Birmingham’s Sixteenth Baptist Church, hoping that the damage done to the
church’s white, stained-glass Jesus would inally spell the demise of the
slavemasters’ and segregationists’ “alabaster Christ,” while from the dust
and ashes of that horriic tragedy we hear the voice of the grieving and
enraged Mississippian Anne Moody, who told God, “I know you must
144
Mormon Studies Review
be white. And if I ever ind out you are white, then I’m through with
you. And if I ind out you are black, I’ll try my best to kill you when I
get to heaven” (p. 3).
Blum and Harvey’s dramatic story of Christ in the American imagination culminates with a jarring concluding chapter, “Jesus Jokes,” which
analyzes contemporary popular culture’s wide-ranging and oten bewildering appropriations and portrayals of Jesus. Oten weary of the cartoonish racism of the past and a more recent, countercultural “chaos
of liberation theologies” (p. 238), audiences now confront Jesus “in a
variety of forms, but few Americans can explain where they came from,
how they got there, what they mean, or why most of them are white”
(p. 276). A reader can be forgiven a certain intellectual nostalgia, or a
peculiar twenty-irst-century nausea, when a book that begins with the
distilled, anguished eloquence of Baldwin and Baez ends with the ironic,
adolescent self-indulgence of South Park. In the end, however, my overwhelming feeling toward he Color of Christ was one of gratitude for a
brilliant, original retelling of the story of religion and race in America.
Courses in US religious history, the history of Christianity, religion and
race, Native American religions, and religion and popular culture should
make strategic use of he Color of Christ, along with its companion
website, http://colorofchrist.com/, which includes additional materials
for classroom use. Wider lay audiences interested in the intersections
of religion and race would be wise to read the book as well, because it
makes such a timely and essential contribution to the understanding of
our complicated and volatile past.
Tom Simpson, PhD, teaches religion, ethics, and philosophy at Phillips
Exeter Academy. His current book projects are Authority, Ambition, and
the Mormon Mind: American Universities and the Evolution of Mormonism, 1867–1940 and All We Have Let, essays and poetry about postwar
Bosnia-Herzegovina.
Book Reviews: The Mormon Quest for Glory
145
Melvyn Hammarberg. he Mormon Quest for Glory: he Religious World
of the Latter-day Saints. New York: Oxford University Press, 2013.
Reviewed by Richard Buonforte
I have long hoped for an authentic ethnography of the Latter-day
Saint experience, for an interpretive description centered on and grounded
in the culturally signiicant social doings of interacting individuals. I
have wondered when a competent and experienced ethnographer would
step forth and explore aspects of Latter-day Saint culture and society
along the lines laid out in Keith Basso’s exemplary work on the Western
Apache. But if he Mormon Quest for Glory is what Oxford University
Press is willing to publish in this area, then I will continue to wait for
a knowledgeable anthropological ield-worker to make this major and
much-needed contribution to Mormon studies. While the author’s aim
is appropriate and admirable—“to explain the religious world of the
Latter-day Saints through the lens of their own spiritual understanding”
(jacket cover)—Quest unfortunately falls well short of actually achieving
this worthwhile goal.
Largely devoid of adequate theoretical direction and littered with
dated citations, erroneous information, ill-chosen terminology, awkward analysis, and lapses in logic, Quest reads as though it was rushed
to publication before the author had time to revise successive drats into
a inished work that merits attention. A purportedly comprehensive
hodgepodge of topics spread over nearly four hundred pages, Quest
calls to mind the kind of cultural descriptions common in anthropology
half a century ago. A would-be ethnography that includes everything
from soup to nuts, this big book lacks both theoretical depth and ethnographic substance. It consists, rather, of a thin, artiicial concoction,
certainly nothing approaching what contemporary anthropologists call
a thick description, an accurate and insightful interpretive account—
duly informed by relevant theory—that represents the experiences and
perspectives of the people from the actor’s or native’s point of view.
146
Mormon Studies Review
Authored by an associate professor emeritus whose formal research
agenda at the University of Pennsylvania focused mainly on “posttraumatic stress disorder among Vietnam combat veterans” (p. 10),
Quest begins badly. Combined with ill-chosen cover art, the subtly sensationalist title—foreign to Latter-day Saint language and thought and
almost anti-Mormon in tone—makes an unfortunate irst impression,
a sour note sounded more loudly in several subsequent chapters. Quest
also ends poorly, with a bibliography missing many of the references
cited in the body of the text. In between, hundreds of disorganized pages
of stif, awkward, repetitive, and unedited prose make this a long row for
the reader to hoe, like chopping weeds in a previously unplowed ield.
According to the author, “the audience for this book is the educated
lay public, as well as scholars and other students of the LDS, [including]
anthropologists, religious studies specialists, Americanists, psychologists, sociologists, historians, and students within other disciplines and
interdisciplinary ields” (p. 13). Hammarberg initially intends to take “an
ethnographic approach” (p. 2): “In this study I write as a social scientist
with the aim of seeking to understand the LDS on their own terms”
(p. 3). More speciically, he plans to rely on participant observation
and especially on interviews with ordinary members of the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. But Quest oten wanders away from
this proposed path, constantly lost in random topical tangents, in published and online sources, or eventually in irrelevant and even arguably
anti-Mormon materials.
Rather than “seek an emic or insider’s view” (p. 2), Quest actually analyzes the everyday lives and ordinary experiences of Latter-day
Saints from an alien, outside angle from the get-go. he author immediately imposes his own ethnocentric perspective, the antithesis of an
anthropological ethnography, repeatedly employing the phrase “I call,”
as in “I call this efort by the members of the church to build the kingdom of God on earth their ‘quest for glory’ ” (p. 1). Evoking the title of
this ill-fated work, this key phrase is encased in double quote marks in
the original text, intended, however, to signal scare quotes, not to represent a quotation from an interview with a Latter-day Saint, or from the
Book Reviews: The Mormon Quest for Glory
147
author’s own observations or recordings of Latter-day Saint language,
or even from an oicial church publication. Contrast this problematic
practice with Keith Basso’s multiple award-winning ethnography Wisdom Sits in Places, where the title is taken from a meaningful native
phrase that embodies and expresses the Apache cultural concepts the
author seeks to understand and represent.1
Unfortunately, Hammarberg’s entire Quest is couched in his own
alien terms, his analysis of Latter-day Saint culture organized according
to a so-called lifecycle that is not just vague, general, and at times inaccurate, but not especially salient for making sense of the inner lives of
members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. “I call this
combination of lifecycles and lifeways a cultural model or ‘life plan’ ”
(p. ix), the last phrase again encased in double quote marks in the original text—to signal a scare quote, not a native term. “he central stages
of the life plan,” he continues, “consist of birth, infancy, early and later
childhood, . . . followed by young adulthood, . . . adulthood, . . . [and]
full adulthood” (pp. ix–x).
his so-called cultural model fails to take into account that “more
Latter-day Saints acquire their LDS identity by conversion than by birth
and coming of age” (p. 225), a fundamental fact inally admitted more
than two hundred pages later in a chapter entitled “Becoming a Convert,”
an admission that leaves the reader unsure about the relevance of the
material presented up to that point. his chapter contains one of Quest’s
many bizarre inaccuracies. According to the author, Latter-day Saints
think and speak of potential converts as moving through a series of steps
in which they transition from “strangers” to “seekers” to “investigators”
on their way to becoming full-ledged “converts” (p. 225), the key terms
quoted as native categories, as part of how “LDS members view the conversion process” (p. 226). I joined the church as a young adult more than
forty years ago, I served a full-time mission and spent nearly a decade
as a ward missionary, and I have lived among Latter-day Saints in New
York, South Carolina, California, Connecticut, Arizona, and Utah—and
1. Keith H. Basso, Wisdom Sits in Places: Landscape and Language among the Western
Apache (Albuquerque: University of New Mexico Press, 1996).
148
Mormon Studies Review
I have never heard anyone in any context refer to a potential convert as
a “seeker,” not once. he author is also apparently unfamiliar with how
modern members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints refer
to themselves. He repeatedly employs the odd and alien phrase “the LDS,”
an annoying neologism reminiscent of an outdated anthropology that
once identiied native peoples in a similar and somewhat ethnocentric
fashion (“the Apache,” “the Comanche,” etc.).
As already noted, Quest does include data collected in formal interviews, thereby allowing the reader more direct access to the native’s
point of view, although without much help in terms of interpretations
thoroughly informed by contemporary social theory. Many quotations
even include the researcher’s questions, and that happily makes the work
more open to evaluation. But in too many cases, the interview methods
range from less than fully efective to potentially unethical, the outcome
too oten a body of unreliable or undigested data. A sympathetic reader
would prefer to attribute this to inadequate training or to an unfortunate
lack of skill, but in certain signiicant instances a baled reader must
also begin to wonder. Is it simply that the author doesn’t know how
to avoid asking leading questions or how to refrain from suggesting
answers—or might he also have an ulterior motive beyond the aims of
academic anthropology?
In the chapter “Preach My Gospel” (pp. 197–224), for instance, a
middle-aged and highly educated Hammarberg manipulates an interview
with an unsophisticated nineteen-to-twenty-one-year-old missionary,
baits him, and then informs the missionary that his testimony is based
on what Hammarberg believes is a logical fallacy (pp. 218–19). his is
not an efective way to conduct an interview if a ield-worker wants to
understand how participants in another culture know what they know
about the way the world works and how they therefore see themselves.
Nor is this a good way to show proper respect for the experiences of other
people, a hallmark of authentic ethnography and an essential quality for
ield-workers who want to remain welcome in the communities where
they ply their trade. It also ultimately lies in the face of the restrictions
imposed on social science researchers by the Institutional Review Boards
Book Reviews: The Mormon Quest for Glory
149
(IRB) that govern their activities and disallow research that might bring
social or psychological harm to the subjects of a study, harms familiar to
the author, I assume, given his “interests in psychology” and his earlier
research on post-traumatic stress syndrome (p. 10).
Even more perplexing from a methodological and moral perspective is Quest’s cavalier treatment of sacred ceremonies in “Endowed
from on High” (pp. 171–96), a real puzzler in light of a now decadeslong discussion about the poetics, politics, and ethics of anthropological
research and writing. he author acknowledges that Latter-day Saints
refrain from talking about certain aspects of temple ritual as a signiicant expression of their sense of the sacred, and that they are therefore
unwilling to discuss speciic details during interviews. But then instead
of asking church members to describe the many other aspects of the
temple experience that could have been part of an informative conversation, he imposes his own narrow take on precisely what should not
be exposed in public and proceeds to publish a muddled account of the
endowment ceremony based partly on arguably anti-Mormon sources.
Unfortunately, he draws heavily on an outdated online blog produced
by a nonscholarly, nonacademic, and anonymous writer who openly
admits his hostility toward Mormons in particular and toward Christianity in general. Ironically, Quest’s take on the temple experience is
signiicantly less insightful than what is widely available in the oicial
publications and websites of the LDS Church. Alas, this is likewise the
case for far too much of the content of Quest.
his all stands in stark contrast to the way award-winning ethnographer Keith Basso (1940–2013) went about his business. When he wrote
his doctoral dissertation in 1967, he took his proposed publication to the
Western Apache tribal council for approval and complied when asked to
remove material they judged outsiders would be better of not knowing.
Nearly thirty years later, the preface to his ethnography on Apache places
explains how he “traveled with Apache consultants . . . to hundreds of
named localities [over a period of] almost eighteen months, spread over
ive years (1979–1984), and this book is one of the results”—and then
observes that “it contains none of the maps we made (Chairman Lupe
150
Mormon Studies Review
has determined that publishing these would be unwise).”1 Ater acknowledging his debt to his Apache “teachers and friends,” Basso makes this
unequivocal statement: “How deeply they loved their country. And how
pleased they were that some of their knowledge of it would be preserved
and made public, subject to a set of clearly deined restrictions which
have not—and shall never be—violated.”2
When I irst heard about he Mormon Quest for Glory: he Religious
World of the Latter-day Saints, I sincerely wanted to have high hopes;
sadly, I end my encounter with this unhappy book deeply disappointed
and unable to recommend it to other readers.
Richard Buonforte teaches anthropology at Brigham Young University.
He holds two advanced degrees from Yale, one in linguistics, the other
in anthropology, and wrote his doctoral dissertation on Latter-day
Saint testimony discourse. His interests include ethnographic methods and writing, contemporary anthropological theory, and American
and Mormon culture. He is currently writing an introductory text on
social-cultural anthropology, which he hopes to title Human Being—An
Anthropological Perspective.
Richard E. Turley Jr. and Brittany A. Chapman, eds. Women of Faith in
the Latter Days. 3 vols. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 2011–14.
Reviewed by Amy Easton-Flake
Women of Faith in the Latter Days, edited by Richard Turley and
Brittany Chapman, ittingly stems from an impetus similar to that which
motivated the Woman’s Exponent, a bimonthly newspaper founded and
run by women of the LDS Church from 1872 to 1914. As editor Louisa
1. Basso, Wisdom Sits in Places, xv.
2. Basso, Wisdom Sits in Places, xvii.
Book Reviews: Women of Faith in the Latter Days 151
Lula Greene explained in the inaugural issue, the Exponent’s purpose
was to encourage women to “help each other by the difusion of knowledge and information” and to give women a space to “represent [them]
selves” because “who are so well able to speak for the women of Utah as
the women of Utah themselves?”3 Similarly, Turley and Chapman have
brought together a wide variety of Mormon authors to recount the stories of women from LDS Church history in order to, as they state in the
introduction, “enhance awareness of these women through inspirational
accounts written for a general readership” so that their lives may “be an
inspiration to readers” (1:xiii–xiv).
he primary audience is clearly the general membership of the church
in North America; however, since the editors hope their work will lead “to
better scholarly and popular works” on the subject (1:xiv), they also see
these volumes as part of the growing ield of Mormon women’s studies
and serving a more specialized audience. hus Turley and Chapman
seek to produce a work that engages a general audience while attaining
a certain level of academic rigor in terms of sources, tone, and historical
accuracy that will make it useful to scholars and researchers.
Women of Faith joins the oten-overlooked genre of collective biographies of Mormon women that began in the 1870s and 1880s with such
works as he Women of Mormondom, Representative Women of Deseret,
and Heroines of Mormondom and that has swelled to more than ity in
number since the 1990s. What sets Women of Faith apart and makes
it a valuable addition to the genre is both its commitment to historical accuracy (it is better researched than most of its predecessors) and
its breadth and ideological commitment to representing, as far as it is
able, “a diverse group of women, both those well known to readers and
those who lived lives of faith in comparative anonymity” (1:xiv). As a
seven-volume series, Women of Faith has an advantage of space over its
predecessors. Each volume features women born within a twenty-ive-year
period, except for volume 1, which covers women born between 1775
and 1820. he number of women featured has decreased in subsequent
3. Louisa Lula Greene, “A Utah Ladies’ Journal,” Woman’s Exponent, June 1, 1872, 8.
152
Mormon Studies Review
volumes—thirty-ive, thirty, and twenty-three, respectively—but the
commitment to diversity in terms of authors and subjects remains.
Besides well-established scholars such as Laurel hatcher Ulrich,
Jill Mulvay Derr, and Carol Cornwall Madsen, many of the contributors are newer scholars to Mormon women’s studies or are novice writers oten recounting the stories of their ancestors. Only a handful of
the biographies will be well known to readers, with many others being
vaguely familiar and most others being unheard of. his mix in terms
of subjects is a deinite strength because it captures a wider array of
women’s voices than that of previous collective biographies; however,
the authors’ various backgrounds seem to result in their having slightly
diferent objectives or audiences in mind. For instance, some choose
to moralize a story, taking a more popular approach, while others keep
a neutral tone, adopting a more academic approach. In this way the
volume relects the uneven mix that currently exists in Mormon women’s studies as both amateur researchers and highly trained academics
seek to contribute to the ield. Like Women of Faith, contributors to
Mormon women’s studies are oten trying to speak to a dual audience
of interested individuals and scholars. While the dual audience and
mixed contributors serve to broaden the base of those who engage in
Mormon women’s studies, they also keep the ield from advancing as
fast as women’s studies has within other disciplines.
Each entry in the irst two volumes is organized into two sections:
“Biographical Sketch” and “Life Experiences.” he biographical sketches
generally follow a basic format: date of birth, place of origin, joining
the church, travel to Utah (volume 2 adds experience settling the West
as well), family life, talents, and contributions to the church. he “Life
Experiences” section varies from one woman to the next. While some
authors fully develop the biographical sketch, others share highlights
exploring important aspects of the subject’s life and character, and
still others focus on only one life event in great detail. Some authors
employ long journal entries with no commentary, others intersperse
their own summary and analysis with quotations of the person and of
people who knew her, and some relate the stories in their own prose.
Book Reviews: Women of Faith in the Latter Days 153
he contributors’ freedom in choosing what to include in this section
sometimes leads to unevenness between the chapters and to dissatisfaction over what is featured. Readers will at times wish for context and
analysis where long block quotes dominate and for quotations when
none are ofered.
Finding the right balance between letting women’s words speak
for themselves and providing analysis and context to make their words
more pertinent and understandable is a diicult negotiation, but as
the chapters by Laurel hatcher Ulrich illustrate, this blend is what
makes great history—for both popular and academic audiences. hose
of either group will appreciate the deeper understanding that comes
when a trained historian weaves together sources, context, and analysis.
Ulrich shows how even a line or two of context may do much to locate
readers in the past. For instance, she explains that Phebe Whittemore
Carter Woodruf did “an amazing thing” when she let her home in
Maine and traveled one thousand miles to Kirtland by herself, because
“except for the handful of girls who moved to nearby factory villages
to seek work, New England women did not migrate alone” (1:451).
hus in just two lines, Ulrich helps readers understand much better
Woodruf and her actions. Likewise, in her sketch on Esther Romania
Bunnell Pratt Penrose, the irst Mormon woman from Utah to become
a doctor ater studying in the eastern United States, Ulrich explains
how medicine was perceived in the early Latter-day Saint community,
thereby adding an appreciated depth to Women of Faith.
he strength of the series is in the particulars of the women and
their dynamic lives. While readers may expect rather monolithic backgrounds, they will ind instead women originating from the northern, southern, and midwestern United States as well as from England,
Ireland, Scotland, Australia, Canada, and Mexico. Some came from
wealth, others from poverty; some were relatively young when they
joined the church, while others had already lived full lives as teachers,
seamstresses, wives and mothers, and, in one case, even as a coal miner.
Volumes 1 and 2 also ofer many cogent themes, three of which are
particularly striking: faith amid trials, death and loss, and agency.
154
Mormon Studies Review
Faith amid trials
Although the biographies in the irst two volumes generally recount
the standard narrative of the trials and persecutions early Latter-day
Saints faced as they were driven from one state to the next, what makes
these narratives engaging is the details they reveal about how individual
women experienced and dealt with these diicult times. For example,
Drusilla Dorris Hendricks sufered mob violence on a very severe and
personal level when her husband was paralyzed from the neck down
ater being shot at the Battle of Crooked River and she spent the rest of
her life caring for him. he journal of Hannah Last Cornaby recounts
how quickly “friends became enemies” when she and her husband joined
the church in Sufolk, England, and how they were “persecuted” and
“sometimes stoned” (2:36). he recollections of the Martin Handcart
Company by Janetta Ann McBride and her brothers bring needed life
to this historical moment as we learn of sixteen-year-old Janetta wading
through the icy Platte River multiple times to help her family across,
pulling the family handcart through the snow while barefoot because her
father had died and her mother was ill, and then giving her blanket to
other family members to use at night while she lay freezing and crying.
As these irst two volumes unmistakably illustrate, joining the church
and committing to spend one’s life as a Latter-day Saint was never an easy
path—persecution, ostracism from friends and family, mob violence,
death, illness, and laborious labor were the standard. Yet each sketch,
as the title Women of Faith anticipates, shows each woman’s underlying
faith that helped her engage with and overcome these alictions. What
Sherilyn Farnes wrote of Emily Dow Partridge Young could be said of
all: “Much of her ability to see the hand of the Lord came through her
willingness to work hard and choose faith amidst her trials” (2:440).
Death and loss
A universal trial for these women was the loss of family members, most
oten the death of infants and young children. Given the high infant
Book Reviews: Women of Faith in the Latter Days 155
mortality rate of the early and mid-nineteenth century, the fact that so
many of these women lost children is not surprising; but the recounting of one instance ater another makes the pervasiveness of death all
too clear. he pathos is palpable in journal entries and autobiographies
such as that of Mary Minerva Dart Judd, who described the loss of her
sixteen-month-old son in these terms: “Death came and we had no
power it seamed but I could not give him up and did not untill he was
buried and then it seamed as thoe I buried my heart with him. . . . I
have felt as tho I would never feel joyfull any more” (2:181). Later, ater
losing the seventh of her fourteen children to “the monster death,” she
recorded, “What is earth but A phase to mourn” (2:181). From Jane Elizabeth Manning James, one of the irst converts of African descent, who
saw “all of [her] children but two, Laid away in the silent tomb” (2:132),
to Emma Hale Smith, the wife of the Prophet Joseph Smith, who lost
six of her children in infancy, the loss of children was a signiicant and
devastating trial faced by many early members of the church. hat these
women found comfort in their faith is also plainly evident. For example,
Judd declared, “he Lord alone knows how deap the sorrow has been in
my heart,” and then hoped that these trials “would only give us power
to be as Abraham of old to [be] saintes in deed then we mit rejoice in all
our sorrow and death in this life” (2:181). hroughout these sketches,
these women are shown to choose faith over despair.
Agency
It quickly becomes clear that early Latter-day Saint women were active
agents rather than submissive subjects. Cyrena Dustin Merrill and Belinda
Marden Pratt let all their family behind to join the church and gather with
the Saints. Maria Jackson Normington Parker and Desideria Quintanar
de Yañez were instrumental in bringing their families into the church.
Numerous women, such as Louisa Barnes Pratt, Lydia Goldthwaite
Knight, and Sarah Sturtevant Leavitt, led their children across the plains
to Utah without the aid of husbands and illed the role of provider. Many
women were also active in civic and religious afairs. Mary Isabella Hales
156
Mormon Studies Review
Horne, for instance, was a ward and stake Relief Society president for
over thirty years, instituted a nursing training program, served on the
Deseret Hospital board of directors, played a major part in the women’s
sufrage movement of Utah, and was president of the Women’s Cooperative Mercantile and Manufacturing Institution from 1890 to 1905.
Aurelia Read Spencer Rogers contributed signiicantly to the church by
introducing the idea of a children’s Primary organization. Readers will
come away with a transformed view of early LDS women as they read of
the unexpected roles many of them performed. his is particularly true
as readers turn to volume 3 and see a noticeable shit in women’s lives as
the end of the nineteenth century and beginning of the twentieth century
brought greater opportunities to women in North America.
he third volume of Women of Faith makes some welcome structural and thematic shits that will beneit the series as it moves forward.
By replacing the “Biographical Sketch” and “Life Experiences” sections
with one uniied sketch, most authors more adeptly present a satisfactory overview of their subject while highlighting the moments that made
their subject unique. In the irst two volumes, authors depicted women’s
lives as primarily family centered, but the third volume focuses more on
women’s engagement outside the home and how they helped provide
(or in many cases solely provided) for their families. Consequently,
while the dominant theme of women’s agency and their decision to
choose faith amid trials remains constant in the third volume, three
new themes—polygamy, professions, and civic and religious responsibilities—move to the forefront and provide much needed insight into
the lives of early Latter-day Saint women.
Polygamy
Although many of the women featured in the irst two volumes lived in
polygamous relationships, it is in the third volume that polygamy becomes
central rather than peripheral to the stories presented. Through women’s direct words, readers receive fresh insights into how Mormon
women actually experienced and functioned within plural marriages.
Book Reviews: Women of Faith in the Latter Days 157
For instance, the thoughts Lorena Eugenia Washburn Larsen shares ater
learning of the 1890 Manifesto that ended polygamy encompass both
the diiculty and reining nature of polygamous living. She wrote, “As I
thought about it, it seemed impossible that the Lord would go back on a
principal which had caused so much sacriice, heartache, and trial before
one could conquer one’s carnal self, and live on that higher plane, and
love one’s neighbor as one’s self ” (3:90–91). In another account, Mary
Elizabeth Woolley Chamberlain’s relections upon being proposed to
by a man who already had several wives provide a window into how
ingrained the polygamous lifestyle was to many of the second-generation
Latter-day Saint women: “he fact that he was a married man did not
deter me in the least, as I had always been taught that plural marriage
was a divine principle of our religion and I had been raised in it, so it
was almost second nature to me” (3:35). Despite many of these women’s
openness to and recognition of the reining inluence and promised
blessings of polygamy, the sketches make it clear that polygamy was not
an easy lifestyle for anyone, particularly as anti-polygamy legislation
caused many to endure poverty, live in exile away from their families,
and become the primary providers for their children.
Professions
Whether out of necessity or opportunity, the institution of polygamy
catapulted many women into the role of provider. Between 1893 and
1930, Ellen Johanna Larson Smith lived apart from her husband for
twenty-one years while he was seeking employment elsewhere, serving
a mission, or living with his other wife in Utah. Consequently, Smith
was responsible for supporting her children and did so by beekeeping,
taking in boarders, cleaning the Snowlake Stake Academy, running
a notions shop, and becoming a photographer. Another woman, Ellis
Reynolds Shipp, worked within the structure of polygamy to leave her
three young children in the care of a sister wife while she attended
medical school in the East. What many readers may ind surprising
is how many of these turn-of-the-century women melded work and
family life. One example is Sarah Ann Taylor Howard, who worked
158
Mormon Studies Review
with her husband in starting and running the Bountiful Dairy Company, the Bountiful Livestock Company, and a brickyard. For Martha
Maria Hughes Cannon—a physician, trained lecturer, sufragist, state
senator, and polygamous wife—the combination of motherhood and
professional advancement was central to her ideological makeup. As
she wrote in a letter, motherhood “if properly managed should [not]
interfere with [a woman’s] true advancement in whatever sphere she
might cast her talents” (3:17). Readers will be intrigued as they read
about the irst female state senator in America, the irst woman mayor
of an all-woman town council, the housekeeper for the mission home
in Japan, an actress and a drama teacher at the University of Utah, and
physicians, teachers, and a host of other compelling women.
Civic and religious resKonsibilities
What makes many of these women notable are the causes they championed outside the home and their responsibilities within the church. Featured in volume 3 are many women who improved women’s lives and
made valuable contributions to the church through their positions as
Relief Society or Young Women general presidents. Many others served
in a variety of other ways, including as missionaries in foreign countries.
Some of the wealthier women also had time to devote to championing political and civic causes, most commonly sufrage. Emily Sophia
Tanner Richards remained devoted to the cause of sufrage even ater
women in Utah gained the right to vote, speaking at national sufrage
events and serving as a delegate to the National and International Councils of Women. Richards, along with Elizabeth Ann Claridge McCune,
Susa Amelia Young Dunford Gates, and others, promoted a number of
other progressive and social causes, such as the kindergarten movement
in Utah, the Utah Art Institute, the Orphans’ Home of Salt Lake City,
and the American Red Cross.
In Women of Faith, Turley and Chapman make a meaningful contribution to the ield of Mormon women’s studies by providing brief
overviews and insights into a wide variety of lives, and those who read
the irst three volumes will certainly look forward to the remaining four.
Book Reviews: Mormon Christianity 159
To improve these future volumes, the contributing authors would do well
to include more context to situate readers within the time these women
lived, for readers will wonder if these biographies are representative of
Mormon women or are also typical of other North American women
at the time. Providing a stronger historical context will help readers to
better appreciate these women and their contributions to society. hough
readers will at times be let with questions about the more complex
aspects of these women’s lives, the volume editors hope that any such
concerns will serve to stimulate further contributions to this fertile area
of study (1:xiv). Women of Faith amply illustrates that early Latter-day
Saint women’s lives are worthy of continued study and that, in fact, much
work remains to be done. Readers of the irst three volumes will certainly
walk away with a new appreciation for and awareness of the diversity of
women’s experiences in the nineteenth and early twentieth centuries,
and researchers will continue to discover additional personalities and
sources that may be proitably mined.
Amy Easton-Flake is assistant professor of ancient scripture at Brigham
Young University. Her research focuses on nineteenth-century women’s
biblical hermeneutics and the Book of Mormon within a nineteenthcentury context. She is currently looking at biblical exegesis within the
Woman’s Exponent.
Stephen H. Webb. Mormon Christianity: What Other Christians Can
Learn from the Latter-day Saints. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2013.
Reviewed by James E. Faulconer
Much of this book reads like an extended love letter, not one from
the lover to his beloved, but from the lover to his family explaining what
he loves about her and responding to the family’s objections. Stephen
160
Mormon Studies Review
Webb is a lover of Mormons, and we should be pleased that he is. he
irst thing he says in his acknowledgments is “Studying Mormonism has
made me a better Christian.” Perhaps Mormons who read what he has
to say about them will be able to respond, “Studying Webb has made
us better Mormons.”
Webb recognizes the strengths of the LDS Church and its members
that people oten talk about: their interest in family, their work ethic,
their strong communities. His book begins with that recognition, and it
comes up throughout. Webb is also interested in Mormon history, and
he discusses some aspect of it in each chapter. But in the end he is more
interested in Mormon metaphysics—beliefs about ultimate reality and
how they are related to one another—than in relationships and practices:
“I think that Mormon metaphysics provides the best gateway into the
whole range of Mormon religious beliefs and practices” (p. 9).
hough that is a questionable assumption, as I will argue later, the
approach is nevertheless reasonable and helpful. By far most criticisms
of Mormonism by those of other faiths concern history or theology
rather than practices. here have been several books in which an LDS
scholar engages with non-LDS scholars to discuss Mormon beliefs, but
this is perhaps the irst to look at Mormon metaphysics in a more or
less systematic way and to compare it favorably with other Christian
beliefs. It is surely the irst book to do so for a general audience. But
Webb does more than defend LDS belief against criticism—he argues
that the religious beliefs originating in the prophecies of Joseph Smith
have something to say not only to Latter-day Saints but to all Christians.
I know of nothing comparable.
Speciically, Webb focuses on the LDS belief that even spirits are
material, what is oten called “Mormon materialism.” hat belief is made
explicit in the Doctrine and Covenants: “here is no such thing as immaterial matter. All spirit is matter” (D&C 131:7). Webb says, “By arguing
that only the physical is real and that the divine is physical in ways that
we can only glimpse in this world, Mormon metaphysics actually has
some advantages over traditional metaphysical schemes that emphasize
the immateriality of the divine” (p. 9). he heart of his argument comes in
Book Reviews: Mormon Christianity 161
chapter 3, “What’s Up with Mormons and Matter?” here Webb outlines
the approach that philosophers and theologians have traditionally taken:
for many people, there are material things and immaterial things, like
souls; for others there is only the material. So there are two ways of seeing
the world, the immaterialist way and its contradiction, materialism. he
latter view appears to be the dominant view today, though it is contested
strongly by religious people who take the former view. But “Mormon
metaphysics,” he says, “opens the possibility of a third way between these
stark alternatives” (p. 82), an alternative in which “the sacred exists in
continuity with the physical world” (p. 33) rather than as something
wholly other than the human world and beyond human experience, as
much of traditional Christian theology understands the realm of God.
Mormon materialism, Webb says, is a powerful tool for thinking about
religious belief. For example, it can help solve the traditional problem
of how to account for visions of God, which seem impossible if he is
utterly immaterial and beyond human understanding (p. 86). It makes
all human relationships with God more understandable (p. 108). And
if, with Orson Pratt, we understand materiality to be resistance or the
ability to afect and be afected (which is, I believe, the most charitable
way of understanding Pratt’s deinition of materiality as solidity), we
end up with “a more robust understanding of the individuality of each
member of the Trinity” (p. 99). Webb argues that adopting Joseph Smith’s
teaching that everything is material would be useful to Christian theology
in general and not only to LDS belief.
In the previous book where Webb discussed Mormon theology,
Jesus Christ, Eternal God: Heavenly Flesh heology and the Metaphysics
of Matter, there was an ongoing though underlying engagement with
the Orthodox Christian theologian David B. Hart. here is a similar
underlying engagement in this book with Richard Mouw, and through
him with contemporary Calvinist theology. hose engagements are a
subtle demonstration of Webb’s thesis that Mormon theology can be
used in wider theological debates.
Although the book takes on such igures as Hart and Mouw, its audience is educated people with little or no training in philosophy or theology.
162
Mormon Studies Review
Webb succeeds in writing for that audience. He is a readable writer, quite
capable of explaining technical philosophical ideas in nonphilosophical
terms. In the process of making his argument, Webb successfully gives
brief but accurate and accessible accounts of the thought of Democritus,
Plato, Aristotle, homas Aquinas, and others. One need not be a specialist
to read this book nor have a dictionary at one’s elbow while doing so.
Two chapters are not obviously part of that discussion of Mormon
materialism: chapter 2, “he Magic of Being Mormon,” and chapter 5,
“Mormon Overreach? Brigham Young and Parley Pratt.” he irst is a
defense of Joseph Smith’s early treasure seeking and his use of so-called
magical means for doing so. he second looks at the lives and teachings
of Brigham Young and Parley Pratt and suggests that perhaps they went
too far, Brigham Young in his theologizing about Adam and his desire
for a theocracy and Parley Pratt in his practice of polygamy.
It is not that Webb has no appreciation for these early LDS leaders.
Referring to a quotation from Young, Webb says:
Young had such a vivid understanding of Christ’s presence in the
world that he dared to imagine that Jesus instructs every human
being, whether they know it or not, in the way of holiness and
righteousness. Restoration, then, has nothing to do with the search
for lost moral purity and everything to do with establishing the
cosmic truth of Christianity. (p. 165)
he chapters in question are part of the love letter, recognizing criticisms that are oten leveled against Mormonism and dealing with them
honestly but sympathetically. Webb gives a sympathetic and reasonable
explanation of Smith’s magical practices. He connects Young’s work to
build the kingdom of God on earth with the LDS Church’s contemporary engagement in businesses such as City Creek Mall, and he argues
that contemporary LDS emphases on self-reliance and industriousness
are outgrowths of Young’s kingdom building. hough he is critical of
Pratt’s marriage to Eleanor McLean, Pratt’s twelth and inal wife, he
recognizes the unparalleled importance of Pratt’s missionary work to
the LDS Church.
Book Reviews: Mormon Christianity 163
hree appendixes appear at the end of the book. hey are somewhat
more technical than the chapters that form the book’s body. Two of them
further show how Webb thinks that non-Mormons can beneit from
Mormon theological insights. he third raises interesting questions that
anyone doing Mormon systematic theology must consider. hese appendixes are, of course, not essential to the book, but readers with a deeper
interest in theological questions are likely to enjoy and proit from them.
I have only two relatively minor criticisms of Webb’s book and one
stronger one, though they are really friendly disagreements rather than
criticisms. First, I believe he gives too much authority to nineteenthcentury LDS theologizing. Joseph Smith gave us a tremendous amount to
think about, but relecting on his teachings didn’t end in the nineteenth
century, though Latter-day Saints also sometimes seem to think it did. In
particular, Webb relies too heavily on the thought of Orson Pratt. Pratt
was a brilliant contributor to nineteenth-century Mormon theological
speculation. It would be a mistake to ignore what he did. But it is equally
a mistake to assume that he deines Mormon belief. Webb too oten says
“Mormons believe . . .” when “Many Mormons have believed . . .” would
be more accurate. Most of the beliefs he discusses are not established
LDS doctrine, but “Mormons believe” suggests they are.
In addition, Latter-day Saints oten hold diferent beliefs than those
he attributes to them. For example, Webb says, “Mormons believe that
Jesus was begotten by an immortal (but not immaterial) heavenly father”
(p. 188), but many Mormons are agnostic about how Christ was conceived. He says as well, “he Saints also believe that God the Father progressed into his bodily form, as did Jesus Christ in his premortal state”
(p. 123). here is no question that this is a common LDS belief. But it is
not doctrinal—the King Follett discourse has not been canonized—and
there are faithful, relective Saints who do not believe this. hough Webb
points out that LDS beliefs are “elastic” (pp. 21–22), the way he goes on
to discuss them may give the impression that they are not.
Webb regularly connects his theological understanding with contemporary quantum mechanics, also a concern. In the nineteenth century many LDS thinkers made the mistake of thinking that Newtonian
164
Mormon Studies Review
mechanics, even if it needed reinement, was the inal word in physics.
As such, they thought it was useful as a theological tool, helping to
show the believability of their speculations. But with the relative fall of
Newtonian mechanics came also the fall of theological explanations too
closely tied to it. A similar fate may await any theology that ties itself
too closely to contemporary physical theories. Metaphysics and physics
need not be correlated.
But my strongest disagreement has to do with Webb’s belief that
Mormonism has and needs a stable metaphysical foundation. I am one
of those to whom he refers when he says:
hese anti-foundationalist scholars [those who do not believe that
a systematic Mormon metaphysics is necessary] celebrate Mormonism as a uniquely luid and lexible Christian tradition that is
unconstrained by doctrinal principles and philosophical commitments. I think that they are wrong, but the reader should know that
I am ofering an interpretation of Mormonism that emphasizes its
philosophical consistency and logical coherence, while some Mormon scholars would argue that Mormonism does not have (and
should not have) methodical and metaphysical ambitions. (p. 25)
Webb is up-front about the diferent ways of seeing the relationship
between theology and Mormonism, and he is honest about there being
Mormons who disagree with him.
I doubt that anyone doing work in LDS theology would go so far as
to say that Mormonism is unconstrained by doctrinal principles. hat
is too strong. I would say that, though individual Mormons may well
engage in thinking about Mormonism philosophically and logically,
and though there are certainly people who may beneit spiritually from
reading or engaging in such thought, the LDS Church itself does not
need it. heologizing can be useful to the church and its members, but
it is not essential to its or their identity.
Two quick explanations of that claim, the irst historical: Judaism
has survived for thousands of years without relying on theology. (he
same can be said of a number of other religions.) Judaism has had its
Book Reviews: Mormon Christianity 165
theologians, but unlike most of the Christian tradition, its theology is
not what deines it. What does deine Judaism may be diicult to decide,
but it isn’t theology. Mormons are more like Jews in that regard than they
are like other Christians.
he second explanation is a rejoinder to a possible objection. he
objection is that without a theology it is diicult to stop the complete
evisceration of religious belief. he presumption is that the result of a
lack of theology is likely to be the slide from religion to mere culture:
practices not tied to theologized beliefs may end up being informed by
no beliefs at all. But those (like me) who don’t share Webb’s belief in the
importance of theology think that living prophets and continuing revelation provide the safeguard against that slide. As they see it, in Mormonism continuing revelation takes the structural place of theology.
In spite of these friendly disagreements, I strongly recommend
Webb’s book, not just to the non-Mormons at whom it is aimed but also
to Mormons. Latter-day Saints will learn a great deal about Catholicism
by reading it. Webb’s belief that “Mormonism has a deeply Catholic
sensibility” (p. 15) is news that Mormons need to hear. Mormons tend
to think that they are more like Protestants than Catholics, resulting
sometimes in an anti-Catholicism inherited from nineteenth-century
Protestantism. It is usually mild, even under the surface, but it is oten
there. Webb’s book ofers non-Mormons a love letter explaining why he
loves Mormons and giving them reasons why they might also. He does
a good job of that. At the same time, in doing so he ofers Mormons a
love letter that may help them learn to love and appreciate their Catholic
brothers and sisters more.
James E. Faulconer obtained his BA in English from Brigham Young
University and his MA and PhD in philosophy from Pennsylvania State
University. He has taught in the Department of Philosophy at BYU
since 1975 and is a past holder of the Richard L. Evans Chair of Religious Understanding. He has edited several books and published many
166
Mormon Studies Review
articles and book chapters on philosophy. Among his Maxwell Institute
publications are he Life of Holiness: Notes and Relections on Romans 1,
5–8; Faith, Philosophy, Scripture; and the “Made Harder” series covering
the Old and New Testaments, the Book of Mormon, and the Doctrine and
Covenants. He writes a weekly online column on LDS beliefs for Patheos.
Janet Bennion. Polygamy in Primetime: Media, Gender, and Politics in
Mormon Fundamentalism. Waltham, MA: Brandeis University Press,
2012.
Reviewed by Megan Goodwin
Janet Bennion compellingly conveys the “variability in experience”
among contemporary Mormon fundamentalists in her latest monograph (p. xiv). Polygamy in Primetime: Media, Gender, and Politics in
Mormon Fundamentalism encompasses two decades of ethnographic
ieldwork in the North American Intermountain West, as well as an
analysis of seventy to ninety hours of popular media consumption. Bennion explores the variegated and troubled histories of polygynous sects
and contemporary American mainstream investment in religio-sexual
diference repackaged as popular entertainment. Polygamy in Primetime
demonstrates the multiplicity and complexity of Mormon fundamentalist belief and practice, both complicating fundamentalist identity
beyond plural marriage and arguing strenuously for the decriminalization of the practice.
Bennion is professor of sociology and anthropology at Lyndon State
College. Polygamy in Primetime is her fourth monograph. Her previous
books addressed gender hierarchy among minority religious communities in northern Mexico’s Chihuahua Valley and women’s networks
within and among polygynous families. She has contributed articles to
several edited scholarly volumes critiquing the 2008 raid on the FLDS
Yearning for Zion Ranch in Eldorado, Texas. As a vocal advocate for the
Book Reviews: Polygamy in Primetime 167
decriminalization of polygamy, she has argued that spouses of plural
marriages should be aforded full rights and protections from abuse
under the law (p. xvi).
In pursuing this argument, Bennion explores popular culture
depictions of Mormon fundamentalist polygyny in scripted television
programs such as HBO’s Big Love and unscripted programs like TLC’s
Sister Wives, in news reports and talk shows, and in Internet articles
and “polygamy websites” (p. xv). he author’s stated primary concern is
analyzing the impact of such popular culture portrayals of plural marriage on women and children in polygynous families, on mainstream
American culture, and ultimately on the legal regulation of sexual and
marital diference (p. xvi).
he project’s approach is ambitious and oten compelling, if a bit
sprawling in its scope and organization (though in its rhizomatic structure, Polygamy in Primetime is perhaps not unlike the religious communities the book proiles). Bennion attempts to encompass “media
inluence, legislative history, gender dynamics, the politics of kingdom
building, polygamous sexuality, and the cultural context of crimes
related to plural marriage under one cover” (p. xvii). In the introduction, which argues for the ongoing relevance of engaging polygyny in
the study of gender and American culture, Bennion revisits her previous
work demonstrating the challenges and beneits of plural marriage for
Mormon fundamentalist women. Part 1, “A Mormon Polygamy Primer,”
surveys the history, ethnography, and ideology of the four major fundamentalist groups—the Fundamentalist Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints, the Apostolic United Brethren, the Latter-day Church
of Christ, and the Church of the Firstborn of the Fulness of Times—
practicing plural marriage today.
In this section, Bennion painstakingly chronicles the breadth and
byzantine structure of Mormon fundamentalist theologies and provides
vivid illustrations of lived religious communalism. Her accounts of
conlict resolution, kingdom building, Adam-God theology, and consecration are detailed and comprehensive, which makes her primer both
invaluable and at times overwhelming to the novice researcher. Bennion’s
168
Mormon Studies Review
analysis of gendered and sexual dynamics among Mormon fundamentalist communities is particularly cogent, detailed, and insightful. Her
“Gender Dynamics and Sexuality” chapter revisits her previous work on
the appeal of plural marriage to conservative religious women but also
considers the largely unexplored issues of divorce and queerness within
Mormon fundamentalist communities.
Part 2, “How Do We Deal with Polygamy?,” considers the impact
of mainstream media, legislation and enforcement, and public opinion
on the theology and lived practice of fundamentalist polygyny both
within and beyond Mormon fundamentalist communities. Bennion’s
intention is to demonstrate a shiting popular narrative regarding plural
marriage, one that strengthens the author’s argument for decriminalizing the practice. Part 2 is less focused and more polemical than the
previous section; Bennion is perhaps a stronger ethnographer than she
is a media or legal analyst. hough the persistence of American public
interest in plural marriage is beyond contestation (as evidenced by the
ongoing success of shows like Sister Wives), the direct impact of popular
media on public opinion is notoriously hard to prove. Bennion is right
to address the scholarly lacuna of work on popular culture and Mormon
fundamentalism; her survey of television programs, news broadcasts, and
Internet discussions does convincingly demonstrate a discursive shit
with regard to sexual diference. However, her line of reasoning—that
more, and more nuanced, popular depictions of lived polygyny will necessarily accrue popular acceptance and thus lead to decriminalization
of the practice, which will further legitimize the practice and protect
practitioners from abuse—is ultimately limited.
Bennion’s work is particularly noteworthy for her frank and nuanced
discussion of the abuses prevalent among some Mormon fundamentalist
communities. As John-Charles Dufy notes in his review of Saints under
Siege: he Texas State Raid on the Fundamentalist Latter Day Saints, many
scholars of Mormon fundamentalisms occlude or ignore the abuses
within the FLDS community in Eldorado in their eagerness to indict
Book Reviews: Polygamy in Primetime 169
the overreaches of Texas state legislators, law enforcement, and social
workers.1 Similarly, Bennion notes that her 1998 work on the Apostolic United Brethren in Pinesdale, Montana, “romanticized” Mormon
fundamentalist polygyny (p. 260). But ater her work with the LeBaron
community in Mexico, Bennion insists that some forms of polygamy—
particularly those in which the spouses are isolated, impoverished, and
afraid—are more prone to facilitating abuses.
While Bennion frankly acknowledges the persistence of welfare fraud,
underage marriage, and sexual coercion among some minority religious
communities, she insists the institution of polygyny is not in and of itself
abusive (p. xvi). Rather, illegality, isolation and circumscription, unequal
access to authority within the relationship, male domination, economic
deprivation, and the absence of a female network may exacerbate abusive
tendencies (p. 261). he author rejects a causal link between the practice
of plural marriage and the physical and sexual abuse of women and
children and complicates the category of “abuse” to include economic
deprivation, substance abuse, and neglect in addition to domestic violence
and sexual assault (p. 261). In these ways, Bennion’s work meaningfully
disrupts the dominant narrative that elides polygyny with child sexual
abuse and coercive marriage practices. At the same time, she corrects her
earlier work to insist that “some forms of polygamy are more conducive
to the abuse of women and children” (p. 262).
While Polygamy in Primetime is a successful and useful complication of Mormon fundamentalism beyond issues of marital nonmonogamy, Bennion’s prescriptive and singular focus on the eicacy of
decriminalization in combating abuse limits the scholarly utility of
her work. While the author is undoubtedly correct in her assertion
that “wives and children in families that are living in hiding are at risk
of abuse, economic hardship, and circumscription,” Bennion fails to
address the prevalence of domestic abuse within mainstream families,
religious or secular (p. 262). With the exception of illegality, none of the
1. John-Charles Dufy, review of Saints under Siege: he Texas State Raid on the
Fundamentalist Latter Day Saints, ed. Stuart A. Wright and James T. Richardson, Journal
of the American Academy of Religion 80/2 (1 June 2012): 553.
170
Mormon Studies Review
factors she identiies as contributors to abuse are unique to polygyny.
Decriminalization would absolutely grant plural wives access to greater
legal rights and privileges, including spousal insurance, hospital visiting
rights, and inheritance (p. 262). But given the pervasiveness of domestic violence and sexual assault in contemporary American households,
Bennion’s insistence that decriminalization would signiicantly decrease
abuse within polygynous families is ultimately unconvincing.2
So too her assertion that legalizing plural marriage would cause
polygyny to “eventually be viewed as yet another potentially viable alternative family type that should not be treated as immoral” (p. 262). She
provides no clear path from decriminalization to widespread public
acceptance of sexual diference, which is perhaps the primary limitation of her argument. Bennion places undue faith in the inluence of
the American legal system upon American public opinion. hough
she clearly elucidates the theological and cultural motivations for plural marriage within Mormon fundamentalist communities, Bennion
ofers no consideration of the religious grounds upon which much of
the American public rejects the practice. Neither does she account for
the demonstrable conservative Protestant bias that governs most legal
decisions within the American juridical system, particularly with regard
to sexual diference.3
Nevertheless, this work is at its core a nuanced and careful consideration of a signiicant and contentious subject. Bennion successfully complicates lived sexual diference beyond novelty and decenters
2. With regard to the prevalence of domestic violence within American households, see “Survey of Recent Statistics,” a report on domestic violence provided by the
American Bar Association’s Commission on Domestic and Sexual Violence, accessed
August 20, 2014, http://www.americanbar.org/groups/domestic_violence/resources
/statistics.html.
3. Compare Winnifred Fallers Sullivan, he Impossibility of Religious Freedom
(Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 2008), and Janet R. Jakobsen and Ann Pellegrini, Love the Sin: Sexual Regulation and the Limits of Religious Tolerance (Boston:
Beacon Press, 2004).
Book Reviews: Draw a Straight Line and Follow It 171
sexuality as primary identity marker in Mormon fundamentalist families.4 Polygamy in Primetime ofers a rich and careful history and ethnography of marginalized, frequently misunderstood religious minority
communities, and as such will be of interest to scholars of gender and
sexuality, American religions, American cultural studies, minority religions, new religious movements, and Mormonism.5
Megan Goodwin is the 2014–2016 Mellon Postdoctoral Fellow for
Innovative Pedagogy with the Department of Religious Studies at Bates
College. Her current project explores the role of normative sexuality in
shaping contemporary American mainstream understandings of and
responses to controversial minority religions.
Jeremy Grimshaw. Draw a Straight Line and Follow It: he Music and
Mysticism of La Monte Young. Oxford and New York: Oxford University
Press, 2011.
Reviewed by Peter McMurray
In reflecting on the autobiography of Nietzsche, Jacques Derrida
writes: “he ear of the other says me to me and constitutes the autos of
my autobiography. When, much later, the other will have perceived with
a keen-enough ear what I will have addressed or destined to him or her,
then my signature will have taken place.”1 Our stories of self are bound
4. Compare Carrie A. Miles, “ ‘What’s Love Got to Do with It?’: Earthly Experience of Celestial Marriage, Past and Present,” in Modern Polygamy in the United States:
Historical, Cultural, and Legal Issues, ed. Cardell K. Jacobson and Lara Burton (New
York: Oxford University Press, 2011).
5. he positioning of Mormonism relative to the study of new religious movements is, of course, a larger issue and one worth exploring at greater length.
1. Jacques Derrida, he Ear of the Other: Otobiography, Transference, Translation,
trans. Christie McDonald (Lincoln: University of Nebraska Press, 1985), 51.
172
Mormon Studies Review
up in the way they are heard by other ears, a challenge for any creator of
music or musicology. In his 2011 book, Draw a Straight Line and Follow It:
he Music and Mysticism of La Monte Young, Jeremy Grimshaw embraces
this challenge, crating a richly contoured narrative of the musical life—or
lives—of Young, a major igure in American experimental music of the
past half century. Famously enigmatic, Young and Marian Zazeela, his
artistic partner and wife, granted Grimshaw unprecedented access to
them but eventually withdrew their support for the project as it neared
publication, among other reasons because of its characterizations of
Young’s relationship to Mormonism. he resulting book thus becomes
multifaceted (a metaphor Young uses for divine experience), shedding
light not only on experimental music but also on questions of Mormon
culture, hippie-era ixations with the East, and the ethics of listening to
and writing the lives of others who are simultaneously creating their
own (sometimes contradictory) narratives. Given the existence of other
reviews of this book, I focus my remarks here on the signiicant implications this book holds for a nascent Mormon studies.2
While the span and complexity of La Monte Young’s career and
persona might daunt most musicologists, Grimshaw seems to relish his
task, handling a multitude of musics and methodologies with grace and
nuance. Young seriously engaged with jazz, twelve-tone serialism, minimalism, experimental improvisation, and Hindustani classical music.
But in telling the story of his own life, Young highlights humbler roots:
sounds he grew up with as a small child in Bern, Idaho, like wind, crickets, and the electrical hum of a transformer near his grandfather’s gas
station (pp. 8, 21). He would then shuttle back and forth between Los
Angeles and American Fork, Utah, all before he entered high school.
2. Cecilia Sun, review of Draw a Straight Line and Follow It: he Music and Mysticism of La Monte Young, by Jeremy Grimshaw, Journal of the American Musicological
Society 66/1 (2013): 318–22; Sandy McCroskey, “Mormonomania: Grimshaw’s Fairy
Tales,” accessed May 24, 2014, avantcritic.blogspot.com (this blog appears to have been
established solely to respond to Grimshaw’s book, with no subsequent posts since); and
La Monte Young et al., “On the Oxford University Press Publication Draw a Straight
Line and Follow it: he Music and Mysticism of La Monte Young,” accessed January 11,
2014, www.drawastraightlineandfollowit.com.
Book Reviews: Draw a Straight Line and Follow It 173
I irst heard of Young because he had beat out legendary saxophonist/
multi-instrumentalist Eric Dolphy in a jazz audition; Grimshaw conirms
this story, placing Young in bands and sessions with a veritable Who’s
Who in (more experimental) jazz in the years to follow: Dolphy, Ornette
Coleman, Don Cherry, and Billy Higgins (p. 23). (Sandy McCroskey suggests that an important impetus for Young’s abandonment of Mormonism
was the racist reaction by his grandparents/caretakers to the company
he was keeping.) Young’s life path would lead to similar encounters with
the leading igures in European high modernism (including a Darmstadt
summer course with Karlheinz Stockhausen), ultimately landing him in
New York, where his work brought him into close contact with composer
John Cage, pianist David Tudor, and many visual artists of equal stature
(Andy Warhol, Yoko Ono, and Marian Zazeela, whom he would marry).
Grimshaw works mostly chronologically, drawing on an eclectic
mix of archival documents, personal interviews, recordings, and scores
to produce an equally eclectic text that moves from biography to cultural history to musical analysis. If his methods are somewhat heterogeneous—though perhaps not enough to warrant a term like “gonzo musicology,” as Grimshaw describes his methodology—they allow him the
lexibility to pivot quickly to draw unexpected conclusions. For example, Grimshaw inds in jazz and in serial music signiicant precursors to
the kinds of preoccupations of Young’s later, more static compositions.
By focusing, in most chapters, on a single “work”—though Young’s
compositions typically defy such ixed terminology—Grimshaw is able
to give some substantive analysis while also anchoring Young’s musical
trajectories. he prose is lucid throughout, even in some of the more
technical descriptions of tuning systems, and Grimshaw has forged an
ethnographic historiography that allows his vivid descriptions (e.g., of
learning the protocols for monitoring Young’s sound/light installation
known as “Dream House,” pp. 122–24) to do maximal work.
And what of Mormonism? Here the book becomes simultaneously
more ambitious and perhaps less clear. Grimshaw identiies himself as a
Utah native and practicing Mormon (now a faculty member at Brigham
Young University, p. 12) and makes explicit from the outset his aim to
174
Mormon Studies Review
ofer a “ ‘Mormon reading’ of Young’s life and work” (p. 12). He inetunes this position in his extended chapter on Mormon cosmology and
Young’s composition he Well-Tuned Piano, highlighting how he hopes
to undercut the fairly simplistic, exoticist reading of Young’s connection
to Eastern music: “Although the spiritual and transcendent qualities
attributed to Young’s music are frequently described (by the composer
and others) using exotic terminology, the beginning of Young’s heavenly
quest far predates and dovetails with his exposure to Eastern religious
ideas and ’60s counterculture” (p. 146). He elaborates further that “one
can read Young’s works and his (frequently Eastern-oriented) rhetoric
as tropes on Mormon theology and cosmology” (p. 152). his Mormonization of Young’s decades-long, intensive study of Hindustani music
with Pandit Pran Nath troubles a prevailing narrative of Young and
many of his contemporaries. On the one hand, it mitigates charges of
exoticizing appropriation, which seems to be the author’s aim: Unlike
so many artists of the period (e.g., John Cage or Terry Riley) for whom
the Orient seems to be a vast, timeless unknown, Young was simply
inding resonances with his own Mormon cosmology. On the other
hand, as Young and Riley have charged since the publication of the
book, it also minimizes the impact of Nath’s role in Young’s music, a
role that continues to shape much of Young and Zazeela’s creative life
today (pp. 108–10).
Readers familiar with Mormonism and Mormon studies, however,
may ind a slightly diferent objection: What kind of Mormonism is
Grimshaw speaking of? Chapter 5, “Space Exploration, Part 2,” leads of
with a remarkable epigraph in which John Cage recounts a conversation
with Hugh Nibley about life on other planets (p. 142). Shortly thereater,
Grimshaw suggests that he is speaking of a “Mormon culture” that “differs in many important ways from what one might associate with the
faith today,” focusing instead on “certain aspects of Mormon cosmology
that once enjoyed more conspicuous circulation than they do today”
(p. 143). He constructs his Mormon cosmology primarily from the
Book of Abraham with nods to Joseph Smith’s irst vision, Orson Pratt,
LDS hymns, and a smattering of contemporary authors on Mormonism
Book Reviews: Draw a Straight Line and Follow It 175
(e.g., Erich Robert Paul and James Faulconer). his sampling of Mormon theology accomplishes considerable work in minimal space but
would have beneited from some more limited historical parameters.
For example, he gives little evidence to show the details of how Young
would have encountered these doctrines—of premortal existence,
Kolob, or a universal astronomical irst cause. Following Grimshaw’s
generous reading of Kyle Gann’s East-West dichotomy (pp. 165–66), I
am inclined to say that Grimshaw, too, knows he is playing fast and loose
with Mormonism and does so for “expositorial eiciency” (pp. 165–66).
Again, such eiciency allows him to discuss culture, musical analysis,
and Young’s persona and also to conine the bulk of his comments on
Mormonism to a single chapter. But at times it also leads him to some
tenuous conclusions. For example, he relects on Young’s understanding
of the irst vision as follows: “Young, in an act of grand misprision, sees
himself just as he had been taught as a child to see Joseph Smith: as a
prophet chosen by God to restore eternal truths that had been hidden
during a long period of apostasy—truths with the potential to transform
the mortal into the divine” (p. 154). Such a strong reading is fascinating and provocative but also seems to misconstrue Young’s own thinking. Indeed, Grimshaw regularly refers to Young as a prophet—usually
self-appointed—but he never cites Young making this claim himself.
I am hardly the irst to notice the emphatic use of prophet here.
Writing to Grimshaw before the book’s release, Young’s student Jung Hee
Choi makes a similar argument, highlighting two points—language and
power: “I believe the term prophet has been used loosely here where it
could be interchangeable with mystic, visionary, yogi or even creative
thinker. . . . In addition, your use of the word prophet, strikes us with
an excess of religious baggage that is highly relective of power and
politics.”3 As regards the latter point on prophets and power, ironically
enough, Young does have something of a reputation for asserting control
in a way that might well align with a more authoritarian (i.e., “power
and politics”) view of a prophet, as seen in accounts of the dispute over
3. Jung Hee Choi, “houghts about Your Book,” February 13, 2010, http://www
.drawastraightlineandfollowit.com/jung-hee-choi-thoughts-about-your-book.html.
176
Mormon Studies Review
recordings made with other musicians in the group formed by Young
called the heatre of Eternal Music (p. 98f.). But Grimshaw goes out of
his way to deemphasize this more authoritarian side of his prophet; he is
clearly preoccupied with the more visionary, oracular roles of a prophet.
Choi’s irst point about terminology highlights yet another complexity in pinning down Young: if not “prophet,” then what? Like any
scholar’s diction, Grimshaw’s is inluenced by his own background,
occasionally to a fault, as when he describes shishya-guru relations as
“a musical priesthood” (pp. 112–13). No metaphor seems necessary
here to highlight the ritual chain of transmission; calling it “priesthood”
(or “a mantle” with “a lineage of ancient authority”) veers toward a
dog-whistle version of Mormon studies where insiders will recognize a
coded cultural language that goes largely unnoticed by outsiders. Other
instances might include the Cage-Nibley encounter, which surely means
much more for Mormons than for Cage acolytes (p. 142); terms like
synergy (pp. 115, 178) or phrases like the anthropomorphic deinite
plural “the scriptures say” (p. 115); and even interpretations like seeing
in a igure eight a symbol of traditional family relations (p. 124).
And yet Choi’s list of possible substitutes for prophet seems unsatisfying in its own right. Indeed, the term mystic is used extensively, calling
attention again to the kind of “cultivated exoticist attitudes” (p. 103) that
pervaded American arts in this period. (Grimshaw also falls into this
trap on occasion, as when he writes of “the atemporal imagination of
a guru,” p. 115.) he strength of Grimshaw’s narrative, as so oten happens, is also its weakness: some kind of mysticism does seem to bring
these various threads of Young’s life together, yet it is not entirely clear
what Grimshaw (or Choi, on behalf of Young) means by “mysticism.”
As described above, this problem runs rampant in certain Euro-American discourses about the East. But what exactly constitutes Mormon
mysticism? hese terms warrant further exploration by Grimshaw. But
in an academic context where other authors have already addressed
large swaths of musical analysis and cultural critique of Young’s Indian
inluences, Grimshaw’s approach seems not only plausible but much
needed for corrective context.
Book Reviews: Draw a Straight Line and Follow It 177
More broadly, I wonder whether this book is really a “Mormon
reading” of La Monte Young’s life and music or simply a reading of the
entirety of La Monte Young’s life and music (or as close as one could
actually come). Both Grimshaw’s assertion that the book is a “Mormon reading” and the response from Young and his colleagues seem
misplaced. Mormonism plays an important role, but it is always complementary—to jazz and serialism, to drones and Indian music, and
even in Grimshaw’s humorous descriptions of the “lapsed-Mormon-microtonalist phenomenon” (p. 161). Maybe certain tuning systems do
resonate and redirect “certain latent Mormon cultural tendencies” (p.
161). But if anything is essentially Mormon here, it would seem to be
Grimshaw’s attempt to generate an “all-encompassing model” (p. 146)
out of the metaphors and methods of Young’s creative practice. (Such
omnivorous consuming and repurposing of its environment plays a
decisive role in Mormonism from its founding revelations to the cultural politics of the Mountain West today.) Grimshaw repeatedly notes
that in Young’s work these metaphors go beyond simply “evoking,”
materializing instead as embodiments of real phenomena (e.g., sound
and place, pp. 158–59). I wonder how Grimshaw thinks of his analytical models as evoking or embodying Young’s work: has he made literal
ideas that were never intended to be, or has he simply realized that these
metaphors were hardly metaphorical at all? Returning to Derrida, we
have probably not heard La Monte Young’s autobiography in Jeremy
Grimshaw’s book. But listening alongside Grimshaw, with or without
Young’s blessing, we can hear his music and understand the context it
comes from much more clearly.
As a inal and related note, the question of Mormon studies lurks
as well: how (if at all) does the book it into this nascent ield? hat this
review is being published in a Mormon studies review rather than in a
musicological one suggests some kind of interface. Again, the answer
is not simple: Grimshaw’s own account meanders in and out of Mormonism, perhaps more so than Young’s own life. And as a quick online
search will conirm, Mormons love to lay claim to their celebrities,
despite (or perhaps precisely because of) the distance between their
178
Mormon Studies Review
celebrity life and oicially sanctioned Mormonism: think of Brandon
Flowers, lead singer of the rock band he Killers, or pop singer/Tabernacle Choir member Alex Boyé, or, from a generation earlier, the
Jets and the Osmonds. As recent controversies over proxy baptisms
for Holocaust victims and others have shown, the act of pronouncing another person to be Mormon—whether avant-garde composer,
celebrity musician, or a deceased stranger—entails a certain exercise of
power over that individual that may not always be welcome. Although
never stated outright as such, this question of the power to narrate one’s
own life seems to lie at the heart of Young’s concerns with Grimshaw’s
account. But beyond this question of authorized narratives, the book
ofers an intriguing model for a kind of orthogonal Mormon studies,
one steeped in a particular discipline (musicology) with a subject like
Young, whose life history certainly entails meaningful encounters with
Mormonism but whose work demands a certain disciplinary toolkit to
understand. In this regard, Grimshaw’s book suggests a fruitful direction for interrogating precisely these kinds of liminal spaces within and
just beyond Mormonism.
Peter McMurray received his PhD in ethnomusicology and critical media
practice from Harvard University. His research focuses on Islam and
sound technologies, especially in the context of diasporic communities
from Turkey in Berlin. He is currently working on a book project on that
topic entitled Pathways to God: he Islamic Acoustics of Turkish Berlin. He
is a Mellon Postdoctoral Fellow at the Massachusetts Institute of Technology, where he is beginning a project on sound archives and/as media, and
is also a Fellow at Harvard’s Film Study Center. He also has long-standing
interests in oral poetry and is the assistant curator of the Milman Parry
Collection of Oral Literature at Harvard.
Book Reviews: The Scholar of Moab / A Short Stay in Hell 179
Steven L. Peck. he Scholar of Moab. Torrey, UT: Torrey House, 2011;
A Short Stay in Hell. Washington, DC: Strange Violin Editions, 2012.
Reviewed by Scott Hales
Over the past forty years, writers of literary Mormon iction have
focused on telling realistic stories that provide unconventional views of
Mormon life to contrast with the cheery images provided by the LDS
Church Correlation Committee. Rife with depictions of Mormon cultural
foibles and moral failures, these stories seek not to embarrass Mormons
or condemn them unfairly, but to emphasize humanity’s desperate need
for Christ’s atonement and grace. For instance, in Levi S. Peterson’s he
Backslider, the most critically and aesthetically successful Mormon novel
from this era, protagonist Frank Windham overcomes his self-destructive
drive to purge himself of sin when Jesus appears to him in the form of a
cigarette-smoking cowboy, chastises him for not accepting His redeeming blood, and encourages him to enjoy a good Christian life. Atypical
and—for many—blasphemous, Peterson’s Cowboy Jesus preaches a
gospel that ofers an alternative standard of righteousness from the one
Frank gleaned from the more dogmatic members of his southern Utah
community—particularly his mother, whose narrow views on keeping the
commandments would make even the most orthodox Mormon squirm.
his alternative standard, however, while jarring to many Mormon readers, is crucial to the cultural work of the novel. Rather than mocking that
which is sacred to demean it, it seeks actually to improve it by redeining
our understanding of what it means to be a faithful Mormon.
Works like he Backslider continue to appear on bookshelves to
ofer Mormon readers similar alternatives, oten with the subtly didactic
intent of encouraging readers to replace hard-line, dogmatic approaches
to Mormon living with greater attention to faith instead of works, compassion instead of judgment, and grace instead of condemnation. Lately,
however, several works of Mormon iction have stepped away from
this approach, distancing themselves from drawing pat conclusions on
180
Mormon Studies Review
questions of ethics and morality to explore other avenues of meaning—and meaning-making—in the Mormon world. Indeed, rather than
reconiguring the way Mormons understand devotion to God, church,
and community, these works have embraced an approach that perceives
the whole of the Mormon cosmology as a kind of playground where one
can tell obeat and fanciful stories that revel in the chaotic now of an
information-age Mormonism. While these novels do not wholly forgo
the Mormon literary tradition of “artistic preaching,” they do so in a
manner that oten raises more questions than they answer.
Among recent contributions to this new direction in Mormon literature have been Steven L. Peck’s he Scholar of Moab (2011), a novel,
and A Short Stay in Hell (2012), a novella. Both works are set in landscapes on the fringes of orthodox American Mormon life and belief.
In he Scholar of Moab, set in the 1970s, protagonist Hyrum hayne
wrestles with his listless life as a “miserly laborer” for the US Geological Survey in Moab, Utah, desiring instead to “stroll among the high &
mighty” as a scientist-scholar (pp. 6–7). He also lives a kind of double
life as a Mormon “in outward experience” and so, “like many scientists,”
remains an “unbeliever” in his heart (p. 9). On the other hand, Soren
Johansson, the protagonist of A Short Stay in Hell, is an active, believing Latter-day Saint who dies and inds himself not in the spirit world
but in an aterlife where Zoroastrianism is the true religion and hell is
modeled ater the setting of Jorge Luis Borges’s 1941 short story “he
Library of Babel.” Interestingly, though, despite Soren’s devotion to his
faith, Mormonism plays a much smaller role in A Short Stay in Hell than
it does in he Scholar of Moab, functioning more as a starting point for
Soren’s existential journey than as an elemental part of the work’s setting
and themes. Still, as Soren’s stay in hell progresses, perceptive readers
will identify ways Mormonism lavors the entirety of the text, even
ater Soren abandons his old beliefs in the face of his new Zoroastrian
reality. he novella’s attention to themes of free will, accountability, and
eternal relationships, for instance, give A Short Stay in Hell the feel of a
Mormon meditation on the logic of the plan of salvation.
Book Reviews: The Scholar of Moab / A Short Stay in Hell 181
Aside from their innovative uses of Mormon elements, both works
beneit from strong main characters. he Scholar of Moab introduces
readers to Hyrum hayne irst as a vandalized statue, a broken tribute
“reverently erected” to honor Hyrum as “he Lord’s Chosen Servant
and Defender of Moab.” he reason for this monument, at least initially,
remains a mystery for the novel to unfold; however, the image of a “once
grand idol” obscured by “verdant fescue ringing the red-rock base out
of which two hollow, broken brass shins protrude boldly” immediately
associates Hyrum not only with “some perverted twist on an Arthurian
legend,” as the text suggests, but also with the “vast and trunkless legs of
stone” of the broken and forgotten statue of Ozymandias, which once
memorialized, according to Shelley’s famous poem, a powerful pharaoh
and the city he built. Like these legends, Hyrum is a forgotten hero
whose glory days have become nothing more than a half-remembered
curiosity, a scattered narrative for amateur historians to puzzle over
and piece together. Indeed, Hyrum is more antihero than hero. Naive,
poorly educated, and morally inconsistent, Hyrum deceives his way
through the novel, conjuring ludicrous stories about Communist plots
and Gadianton robbers in order to obscure his failings as a husband and
Mormon. Yet there is something heroic about Hyrum hayne’s desire
to transcend his “Dickensian life” and become a scholar. If he is a hero,
he is a tragic hero—a man whose longing to transcend his environment is hampered by his penchant for “get[ting] caught up in things in
ways that make no sense” (p. 204). As Hyrum’s fabrications snowball
and increasingly excite Moab’s superstitious Mormon community, his
awareness of this tragic law becomes more pronounced, causing occasional, poignant moments of relection in his personal journal:
I would have been much happier talking about bumblebees & their
Faith. Or talking about Evolution. . . . But even though that is what
I wanted to do that is not what I did do. Instead I dig a deeper &
deeper Hole about these Gadianton Robbers. he very thing I want
to be done with. he very thing I want to ix I Break even more.
Why I do this I do not know. I seem my worst Enemy mostly. A
real Enemy could not do worse I think. (p. 204)
182
Mormon Studies Review
Hyrum is right about his character. he Scholar of Moab has no
obvious villain to oppose its protagonist except that within him that
keeps redemption at bay. Mormon literary critic Marden Clark once
opined that “Mormonism has a high potential for tragedy,”1 and he
Scholar of Moab might be that claim’s best evidence. In Hyrum the aspiring scholar we see great heroic potential, particularly in his capacity
to dream and inspire others, yet his inability to apply that potential in
positively transformative ways—either for himself or for others—causes
unnecessary sufering in those who love and trust him. In this respect,
he is a kind of fallen prophet or false savior, a sad example of a Mormon
whose inability to “[put] of the natural man,” as King Benjamin terms
it, stymies eforts toward meaningful goodness (see Mosiah 3:19).
If Hyrum hayne is a tragic antihero, then Soren Johansson is a
Mormon everyman whose stay in hell evokes the experiences of Mormons who, upon inding their foundation of faith shaky, begin new
searches for truth. Indeed, Soren’s journey through hell involves a process of reconciling his mortal certainty about the truthfulness of Mormonism with the disillusionment he feels when the reality of his aterlife
undermines that certainty. In hell, for instance, Soren discovers that
“all contracts, bonds, commitments, covenants, pledges, and promises
entered into prior to . . . entering Hell are null and void,” thus rendering
his deeply held beliefs about the eternal nature of his relationships to
his wife and children suddenly inconsequential. Similarly, when Soren
is ofered cofee, the once-simple choice of whether or not to refuse it
becomes an existential crisis:
Being a Mormon, I had never even tasted cofee, let alone drunk
a whole cupful. How could that matter now? Zoroastrianism had
been shown true, and I was in a Hell that had no prohibitions
against it. Still, it was hard. Lifelong habits are not easily broken.
Keeping the Word of Wisdom, as we Mormons called our health
code, had always been taken as a sign of my righteousness, my
1. Marden J. Clark, “Paradox and Tragedy in Mormonism,” in Liberating Form:
Mormon Essays on Religion and Literature (Salt Lake City: Aspen Books, 1992), 131.
Book Reviews: The Scholar of Moab / A Short Stay in Hell 183
worthiness to attend the holy temple, and to participate fully in
the church. Even here in Hell, ater a lifetime of keeping the Word
of Wisdom, I was having an ugly time deciding whether to try a
cup. (pp. 39–40)
Although worried that his new “Hell was really all a ruse concocted
by God” to try his faith, Soren drinks the cofee, but not without feeling
as if he “had betrayed something deep within [him]” (p. 40). Like that of
Hyrum hayne, Soren’s character is shaped by his increasingly complicated relationship to Mormonism. As his ties to the community lessen,
so do his moral certainties about the laws and rules that are supposed
to order the universe:
All my life I had lived with a strong sense of morality. How do you
give it up? How do you do things you thought you’d never do?
Where do all the things you believed go, when all the supporting
structure is found to be a myth? How do you know how or on what
to take a mortal stand, how do you behave when it turns out there
are no cosmic rules, no categorical imperatives? It was diicult.
So tricky to untangle. I still remember the deep sense of loss. he
pain almost killed me. (pp. 51–52)
In a sense, then, A Short Stay in Hell functions as a kind of thought
experiment that asks readers to imagine how they would react, if placed
in a similar situation, to the collapse of the assumptions that govern
their lives and worldviews. For this reason, A Short Stay in Hell has
relevance for readers beyond Mormon circles, especially if they read
Soren’s Mormonism as a type for any system or ideology—religious
or otherwise—that shapes human experiences in signiicant ways. For
readers, that is, Soren is a vehicle through which they can better relect
upon and assess how they choose to order their lives.
Of the two works, A Short Stay in Hell is the most conventional in form
and style. Written from a irst-person perspective, the novella provides an
essentially chronological account of Soren’s stay, with a weary, hell-worn
Soren relating his journey from the vantage point of several billions of
years in the future. Indeed, as if to make up for its rather conventional
184
Mormon Studies Review
narrative approach, the novella expands (and boggles!) its readers’ minds
with the way it stretches and collapses their sense of time, condensing eons
into barely one hundred pages in a way that seems neither gimmicky nor
awkward. Soren’s narrative voice is such that glossing over the events of
a million years as if they were the events of a minute seems natural and
believable. It is a voice that is intimately acquainted with the concept of
eternity in ways known perhaps only to the gods.
he Scholar of Moab, on the other hand, is a fragmented narrative
that disorients readers with nonlinear chronology, multiple (and oten
unreliable) narrators, and blurry generic lines. Set largely in the 1970s
and comprised of documentary fragments recovered from the cluttered
trailer of “a bitter old man,” the novel is a cacophony of voices, formats,
and styles loosely bound together by their interest in Hyrum hayne’s rise
and fall. Aside from Hyrum’s pathetic journal, readers become acquainted
with the horrid doggerel of Sandra hayne, Hyrum’s devout Mormon
wife; the whimsical, overwrought prose of New Age poet Dora Tanner,
Hyrum’s mistress; and the philosophical relections of Oxford-educated
Edward and William (Eddy and Billy) Babcock, conjoined twins who
befriend Hyrum and work as cowboys in Moab. Each of these texts contributes something to our understanding of Hyrum’s story, yet what ties
them all together is the welcome voice of “he Redactor,” the modern-day
compiler and sometime interpreter of the found documentary record.
He is to he Scholar of Moab what Mormon is to the Book of Mormon,
although he lacks a Moroni to tie up the loose ends of the story’s chaos.
Indeed, like A Short Stay in Hell, the novel ends without the convenience
and satisfaction of a traditional ending, thus forcing readers to draw their
own conclusions from he Redactor’s work.
Of course, neither he Scholar of Moab nor A Short Stay in Hell is
interested in delivering traditional endings. Both works have much to
say about Mormons and to Mormons, but like a number of other new
works of Mormon iction, they are not interested in concluding their
narratives with the tidiness of a rote Sunday School lesson—or even the
relatively tidy heresies of something like he Backslider. Rather, they are
focused on—or at least moderately preoccupied with—foregrounding
Book Reviews: The Scholar of Moab / A Short Stay in Hell 185
and exploring important issues and themes that touch at the core of
human experience. In other words, Hyrum hayne and Soren Johansson
allow readers to negotiate their own grapplings with the everyday chaos
of uncertainty and doubt that make inding a place in the world—and
enduring to the end—so diicult. If these works seem inconclusive, it is
only because Peck wants to give us practice in needling out the meanings
that can be so elusive in reality.
Scott Hales received his PhD in English from the University of Cincinnati. His critical essays on American and Mormon literature have
been published in Religion and the Arts; he Edgar Allan Poe Review;
Dialogue: A Journal of Mormon hought; and War, Literature, and the
Arts. He has also published book reviews in Irreantum and Religion and
Popular Culture.